their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the CoÌmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
SAVIOVR and the vse of the Church that married vnbeleeuers after they haue beene Baptized are not married againe and that their matrimonie is not different from that of the faithfull And he refolued to approue the exposition of Caietan that the separation mentioned by Saint Paul of the faithfull from the vnbeleeuer is not vnderstood of the matrimoniall bond and that it was a thing worthy to be considered by the holy Synod For Fornication he sayd that it ought not to be a cause of separation from the bond but from copulation and cohabitation onely But he found himselfe much intangled because hee had said first that diuorce might bee granted in many respects and for many causes whereas the Gospel doth admit but one which is Fornication which must needes be vnderstood in respect of the bond because Diuorce in the other two respects may haue many causes Hee gaue many expositions of that place of the Gospel without approcuing or disproouing any of them and concluded that the Article ought to be condemned because the contrary is made an Article of faith by Apostolicall tradition howbeit the words of the Gospel are not so plaine as that they are sufficient to conuince the Lutherans Concerning the fourth Article of Polygamic hee sayd it was against the law of Nature nor could bee permitted so much as to infidels who are subiect to Christians Hee said the ancient Fathers had many wiues by dispensation and the others who were not dispensed with by GOD did liue in perpetuall sinne For the prohibition of marriages at certaine times he briefly alleadged the authoritie of the Church and the disconuenience of marriage with some times and tooke this occasion to say that no man had reason to be grieued because the Bishop might dispence Hee returned to the causes of Diuorce and concluded that the world would not complaine of any of these things if the Prelates did vse their authoritie with wisedome and charity But the cause of all the euils is because they doe not reside but giue the gouernement to a Vicar and oftentimes without conuenient maintenance so that Iustice is ill administred and graces not well bestowed And here hee spake at large of Residence saying that if it were not declared to bee de iure diuino it was impossible to remooue those and other abuses and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques who not obseruing that the euill commeth from the bad execution lay the blame vpon the Popes constitutions and therefore the Popes authoritie will neuer be defended well but by Residence well established nor that well executed without the declaration de iure diuino and that they did notoriously erre who thought it preiudiciall to the authority of the Pope whereas it is the onely foundation to vphold and preserue it Hee concluded that the Councell was bound to determine the trueth and spake with such efficacie that he was willingly heard by the Vltramontans but did displease the Papalins who thought the time impertinent to touch that matter And it gaue occasion to both parties to renew their practises In the Congregation of the twentieth of February Iohn Ramirez a Franciscan Friar after hee had spoken vpon the same Articles according to the common opinion of Diuines of the insolubilitie of mariage sayd that the same reasons which are betweene man and wife are also betweene the Bishop and the Church and that as the man ought not to depart from his wife so ought not the Bishop to depart from his Church and that this Spirituall bond was of no lesse force then the other which was corporall Hee alleadged Innocence the third who decreed that a Bishop could not bee transferred but by the diuine authoritie because the matrimoniall bond which is lesse sayd the Pope cannot be dissolued by any power of man And he was copious in shewing that the Popes authoritie was rather increased then diminished hereby who as a generall Vicar might make vse of Bishops in an other place where there was more neede as the Prince may employ maried men for publique occasions sending them to other places without dissoluing the matrimoniall bond And hee laboured to resolue the cotrary reasons with much prolixity In the Congregation of that afternoone Doctor Cornisius said that both these Aricles the third and fourth were hereticall because they were condemned by many Decretals of Popes and oxalted the authority of the Apostolique Sea in many words saying that all ancient Councels in the determinations of faith did perpetually follow the authority and will of the Pope Hee exemplified in the Councell of Constantinople in Trullus which followed the instruction sent by Pope Agathone the Councell of Chalcedon which did not onely follow but worship the sentence of St. Leo the Pope calling him also Ecumenicall and Pastour of the Vniuersall Church And after hee had alleadged many authorities and reasons to show that the words of CHRIST spoken to Saint Poter Feede my sheepe doe signifie as much as if hee had sayd rule and gouerne the Church Vniuersall he amplified very much the Popes authoritie in dispensations and other things also Hee brought the authoritie of the Canonists that the Pope may dispence against the Canons against the Apostles and in all the law of GOD except the Articles of faith In the ende hee alleadged the Chapter Si Papa that euery one ought to acknowledge that his saluation doth depend after GOD vpon the holinesse of the Pope amplifying these words because they proceede from a Saint and a Martyr of whom no man can say that he did respect any thing but the trueth At this time Commendone returned from the Emperour whose negotiation had not that successe as the Legats desired For the Emperour hearing his propositions answered that hee must haue time to thinke on them because of their importance and that hee would consider of them and answere The relation of Commendone returned from the Emperour the Councell by his Ambassadour Hee presently gaue an account heere of by letters adding that hee found the Emperour was grieued and had an ill conceit of the actions of the Councell Beeing now returned hee sayd further that by the words of his Maiestie and by that which he had vnderstood by his counsellers and obserued by their proceedings hee thought hee knew that hee was so firme in that bad opinion that hee feared some disorder would ensue That as farre as hee could comprehend the cogitations of his Maiestie were wholly bent to obtaine a great reformation with such prouisions as that it might bee obserued and that hee could certainely affirme that he would not bee content that the Councell should be finished That hee had vnderstood that Delphinus the Nuncio resident hauing named suspension or translation the Emperour was offended Then hee related that there was an opinion in that Court that the Catholique King held intelligence with the Emperour concerning the affaires of the Councel which hee did beleeue because hee was assured that the Spanish
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made ãâã therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A ãâ¦ã that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
to hinder the desolation of Germany and that not to speake of a Councell was willingly to runne into a ciuill warre In the second place the King treated with them that they would be contented with a Councell in Italie But neither did the Germans agree vnto this for they sayd that this match was worse then the first because that constrained them onely to make warre but this cast them into a seruitude both of body and soule whereunto resistance could not be made but by a Councell in a free place yet condescending for his Maiesties sake to whatsoeuer they were able they would cease to demand to haue it celebrated in Germany so that another free place were appointed out of Italie though it were neere vnto it In the beginning of the yeere 1534. the King gaue the Pope an account 1534 of what hee had done and offered to bring to passe that the Protestants should bee contented with Geneua The Pope hauing receiued the aduise The Pope is displeased with the Propose of Geneua for the ãâã place of the Councell was vncertaine whether the King though his confederate and kinsman would be glad to see him in troubles or if in this particular hee wanted that discretion which he shewed in other affaires But hee concluded that it was not good to vse him in this matter And writing vnto him thanked him for his paines without answering to the particular of Geneua and hee incouraged many of the Courtiers whose mindes were troubled assuring them that by no meanes he would consent to such a folly But this yeere the Pope in stead of regaining Germanie lost the obedience He looseth the obedience of England of England by proceeding rather with choler and passion then with wisedome necessarie in so great negotiations The accident was of great importance and greater consequence which to declare distinctly it is necessary to begin from the first causes whence it had its originall Catherine Infanta of Spaine sister to the mother of Charles the Emperour was married to Henry the eight King of England and was before the wife of Arthure Prince of Walles Henryes eldest brother after whose death their father gaue her in marriage to Henry who remained successor by the dispensation The cause of Pope Iulio the second This Queene was with child often and alwayes either miscaried or brought foorth a creature of a short life except one only daughter King Henry either for displeasure against the Emperor or for desire of issue male or for some other cause conceiued a scruple in his mind that the mariage was not good and taking counsell of his Bishops separated himselfe from her company The Bishops treated with the Queene that shee would be contented with a diuorce saying that the Popes dispensation was neither good nor true The Queene would not giue eare to them but had recourse to the Pope to whom the King also sent to craue a diuorce The Pope who was still retired in Oruieto and hoped for good conditions in his affaires if the fauours of France and England which still they performed were continued by molesting the Emperour in the kingdome of Naples sent into England the Cardinal Campeggio delegating the cause vnto him and the Cardinall of Yorke From these and from Rome the King had hope giuen him that in the end the sentence should bee on his side Yea to facilitate The Cardinals Campeggio and Wolsie were delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the Kings diuorce the resolution that the solemnities of the iudgement might not draw the cause in length a briefe was framed in which hee was declared free from that marriage with the most ample clauses that euer were put into any Popes Bull and a Cardinall sent into England with order to present it after some few proofes were past which he was sure would easily be made And The Pope caused his Briefe which he had made in fauour of the diuorce to be burned this happened in the yeere 1524. But Clement iudging it fitter for compassing his designes vpon Florence as hath beene declared in its proper place to ioyne himselfe with the Emperour then to continue in the friendship of France and England in the yeere 1529. hee sent Francis Campana vnto Campeggio with order to burne the Briefe and to proceed slowly in the cause Campeggio began first to draw the cause in length and after to make difficultie of performing the promises made to the King Whereby beeing assured that the Iudge and his aduersaries did collude hee sent to the Vniuersities of Italie France and Germanie for a consultation in his cause where amongst A consultation about the cause of diuorce the Diuines some were contrary and some fauourable to his pretension The greater part of the Parisians were on his side and some beleeued that the Kings giftes more perswaded them then reason But the Pope either to gratifie the Emperour or for feare that in England by meanes of the Cardinall of Yorke something might happen not according The Pope to gratifie the Emperour recalleth Campeggio to his minde as also to giue occasion to Campeggio to part from thence called the cause to himselfe The King impatient of delay either because he knew their cunning or for some other cause published the diuorce with his wife and married Anne Bullen in the yere 1533. yet still the cause depended before the Pope in which he was resolued to proceede slowly to The King in ãâ¦ã yeth ãâã Bulleâ satisfie the Emperour and not offend the King Therefore some by points rather were handled then the merits of the cause And the disputation grew vpon the Article of the Attentats in which the Pope gaue sentence against the King declaring that it was not lawfull for him by his owne authoritie without the Ecclesiasticall Iudge to separate himselfe from his wife For which cause the King in the beginning of this yeere 1534 denied the Pope obedience commanding all his subiects not to carry any money to Rome The King causeth the Peter-pence to be denied the Pope nor to pay the ordinary Peter-pence This infinitely troubled the Court of Rome and dayly they consulted of a remedie They thought to proceede against the King with censures and to interdict all Christian Nations all commerce with England But the moderate Counsell pleased best to temporize with him and to mediate a composition by the French King King Francis accepted the charge and sent the Bishop of Paris to Rome to negotiate a pacification with the Pope where they still proceeded in the cause but gently and with resolution not to come to censures if the Emperour did not proceede first or at the same time with his forces They had diuided the cause into three and twenty Articles and then they handled whether Prince Arthure had had carnall coniunction with Queene Catherine in this they spent time vntill mid-lent was past when the nineteenth of March newes came that a
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
without his knowledge with points preiudiciall to his authoritie put into his head he set forth a Bull in which he inuited the whole Church to reioyce for the peace by which the onely impediment of the Councell was remooued which he established againe in Trent giuing order it should begin the 15. of March He saw the terme was straight and not sufficient to giue notice throughout much lesse to giue the Prelates space to put themselues in order and make the iourney Yet he thought it aduantage that in case it were to bee celebrated it should beginne with few and those Italians Courtiers and his dependants whom hee had solicited to bee there first because the manner of proceeding in the Councell should bee handled in the beginning The Popes Bull of the conuocation of the Councell which is the principall yea the onely thing to preserue the Pontificall authoritie vnto whose determination they who daily arriued would be constrained to stand That it was no maruaile that a generall Councell should begin with a few for so it was in that of Pisa and Constance which neuerthelesse had an happie progresse And hauing penetrated the true cause of making the peace he wrote to the Emperour that he had vsed preuention and celeritie to intimate the Councell to doe him seruice For knowing that his Maiestie was constrained by reason of the French warre to permit and promise many things to the Protestants by intimating the Councell he had now giuen him a meanes to excuse himselfe in the Diet which was to be in September if the Councell approaching hee performed not what hee had promised to grant vntill the Councell But the Popes hastinesse pleased not the Emperour nor the reason gaue him satisfaction He desired for his reputation to be the principall cause The Emperor was displeased with the sudden intimation of the Councell to make Germanie accept the Councell more easily and for many other respects And therefore being able to doe nothing else hee vsed all those termes which might shew himselfe to be the Author and the Pope the adherent He sent Ambassadors to all Princes to signifie the intimation and to pray them to send Ambassadors to honour the meeting and to confirme the Decrees which should there be made And he set himselfe to make serious preparations as if the enterprise had been his owne He gaue diuers orders to the Prelates of Spaine and the Low Countries and commanded amongst other things that the Diuines of Louaine should assemble themselues together to consider of the doctrines which were to be proposed which 33. Points of doctrine collected by the Diuines of Louaine they reduced to three and thirtie heads without confirming them by any place of Scripture but explicating magisterially the conclusion only These Heads were after confirmed by the Emperors Edict published with command that they should be defended and followed by all And the Emperor The Emperor sheweth his distast against the Pope concealed not his distaste against the Pope in his speeches to the Nuncio as well vpon that occasion as in other audiences yea the Pope hauing created thirteene Cardinals in December amongst which were three Spaniards he forbad them to accept the armes or vse the name or habit The French King also assembled at Melun the Parisian Diuines to consult of the necessarie positions of the Christian Faith to be proposed in the Councell where there was much contention For some desired to propose the confirmation of whatsoeuer was constituted in Constance and Basil and the reestablishment of the pragmaticall Law and others doubting that the King would be offended by destroying the Concordate made between him and Leo which would necessarily follow gaue counsell not to set that disputation on foote And afterwards because there were diuers opinions in that Schoole concerning the Sacraments vnto which some giue effectiue ministeriall vertue and others not euery one desiring that his opinion should bee an Article of Faith nothing could be concluded but that they should keepe themselues within compasse of the fiue and twenty Heads published two yeeres before But the Pope signifying to the French King how little good will the Emperor bare him desired him for the maintenance of the Apostolike Sea to send Ambassadors to the Councell as soone as might be and charged his Nuncio residing with the Emperor that attending all occasions when the Protestants gaue him any distaste he should offer all assistance from him to recouer the Imperiall authoritie with Spirituall and Temporall aydes Whereof the Nuncio hauing had too many occasions he so wrought that The Emperor is reconciled to the Pope the Emperor finding he might haue need of the Pope both the one and the other way remitted his rigiditie And he gaue an argument thereof by granting the new Cardinals leaue to assume the name and armes and by giuing the Nuncio more gratefull audiences and by conferring with him of the affaires of Germanie more then he was wont to doe The Pope made great haste not onely to call the Councell but to dispatch The Pope dispatcheth the Legates to Trent the Legates whom he charged that for maintenance of their dignitie they should not first send some substitute to receiue the first Prelates as some aduised that afterwards they might make their entrie with meetings and ceremonies but would haue themselues to be the first and to be there before the time He deputed for his Legates John Maria de Monte a Bishop Cardinall of Palestrina Marcellus Ceruinus Priest of the Holy Crosse and Reginald Poole Deacon of S. Mary in Cosmedin In this man he chose Nobilitie of blood and opinion of pietie which commonly was had of him and the rather for that he was an English man to shew that all England did not rebell in Marcellus constancie and immoueable and vndaunted perseuerance together with exquisite knowledge in Monte reallitie and opennesse of minde ioyned with such fidelitie to his patrons that he could not prefer their interests before the safetie of his own conscience These he dispatched with a Briefe of Legation without giuing them as the custome is a Bull of Facultie or any instruction in writing being vncertaine as yet what commission He giueth them no instructions to giue them meaning to gouerne himselfe as the successes and the Emperors proceeding should counsell him So he made them depart with the Briefe onely But besides the care the Pope had for the affaires of Trent another of no lesse moment troubled his minde concerning the Diet to be celebrated in Wormes where he thought the Emperour would not be present and doubting Cardinall Pernese is sent to the Diet of Wormes and to the Emperour that being prouoked by the letter written vnto him he would vnderhand cause some Decree to be made more preiudiciall to his affaires then the former or at the least giue way vnto it he thought it necessarie to haue in that place a minister of authoritie
the Sea of Rome with a diuerse doctrine and rites very imperfect and rude These men after the reformations of Zuinglius enlarged their doctrine by his and reduced their rites vnto some forme at the same time when Geneua embraced the reformation Sentence was pronounced against these many yeeres before by the Parliament of Aix which had neuer been executed The King now commanded to execute the sentence The President mustered together as many Souldiers as he could in the places bordering vpon them and in the Popes State of Autgnion and went with A miserable slaughter of the Waldenses made by the French men an armie against those poore creatures who neither had weapons nor thought otherwise then by flight to defend themselues those that could They went not about to teach them or by threats to make them leaue their opinions and rites but first of all filling all the Countrey with rapes slew asmany as stood to their mercie because they could not flie without sparing old or yong of what age or condition soeuer They destroyed or rather razed the Countries of Caâriers in Prouence and of Mernidolo in the County of Viinoisin belonging to the Pope and all other places in those precincts It is certaine that more than 4000. persons were slaine who without making defence desired mercy But in Germany the Emperour arriued in VVormes the 16. of May and Cardinall Farnese the day following who treated with him and with the Cardinall Farnese his negotiation with the Emperour in Wormes King of the Romans apart He deliuered his commissions particularly concerning the Councell declaring that the Pope had giuen the Legats power to open it which they meant to doe when they should vnderstand from him what was done in the Diet. Hee told the Emperour that it was not necessary to regard the oppositions of the Protestants seeing that the impediment alleaged by them was not new but was foreseene from the day the Councell was first spoken of that he might assure himselfe that they hauing cast off the yoke of obedience the principall foundation of Religion and proceeded to so impious wicked innouatioÌs against the rites obserued many hundreds of yeres by the approbation of so many famous Councels they would with the same boldnesse spurne against the Councell which was to begin though lawfull generall and Christian assuring themselues to be condemned by it Therefore that nothing remained but that his Maiesty should induce them to obedience by authority or constraine them by force Which in case it were not done and they so much regarded as not to bee condemned or after condemnation not constrained to lay aside their errours all the world would know that the heretiques command and the Pope and Emperour obey That his Holinesse as he thought fit to vse mildnesse at the first so he thought it necessary to shew really that after it would follow force of Armes That he offered him a grant of part of the Ecclesiastical reuenues of Spaine and power to sell the plate of those Churches to assist him with his owne money and to send him out of Italy 12000. foot and 500. horse paide and to endeuour that he might likewise be assisted by other Princes of Italy and to proceed during the time of the warres with spirituall and temporall Armes against whosoeuer should molest his territories Farnese declared also to the Emperour the attempt of the Vice roy of He complaineth of the Vice roy of Naples Naples who would haue sent foure Proctors in the name of all the Bishops of the Kingdome shewing it was neither reasonable nor lawfull and that it was a dishonour to the Councell For if Bishops dwelling so neere and being so many might be excused by sending foure France and Spaine might doe it much rather and so a Generall Councell should be held with twenty Bishops And he prayed the Emperour not to tolerate a thing so contrary to the authority of the Pope and dignity of the Councell whereof himselfe is Protector desiring him to giue some remedy heerein The Cardinall also treated with him concerning the promise made in his Maiesties name in the proposition sent to the Diet that is that to determine the controuersies of Religion in case the Councell did not proceed another Diet should be held and desired him to consider that if neither his Holinesse nor his Legats and Ministers nor the Court of Rome were in fault that the Councell were not celebrated nor proceeded he could not by any meanes intimate in the Recesse another Diet vnder this colour And he inculcated this poynt exceedingly because hee had strait commission therein from Rome and because the Cardinall of Monte a man very free not onely spake but also wrote vnto him thereof in his owne name and his colleagues after that hee parted from Trent saying in plaine termes that this was the most important point at which he should euer ayme without forgetting it in his whole negotiation taking care not to admit any excuse because this onely would produce any other good agreement And for his owne part hee would put his Holinesse in minde rather to abandon the Sea and restore the keyes to Saint Peter then suffer the Secular power to arrogate authoritie to determine causes of Religion vnder pretence and colour that the Ecclesiasticall hath failed in celebrating a Councell or otherwise Concerning the attempt of the Viceroy the Emperor said it proceeded from his owne proper motion from which in case hee had not great reason to the contrary hee would bee remooued For opening the Councell hee The Emperors answere to the Legat. gaue no resolute answere but spake diuersly sometimes that it would bee good to begin it in a more fit place sometimes that it was necessary to make sundry prouisions first Whereby the Cardinall saw plainely that his ayme was onely to hold the matter in suspence and to gouerne himselfe as occasion serued either opening or dissoluing it For not intimating another Diet to treate of religion he gaue a generall and vnconcluding answere that hee would alwayes make as much esteeme as was possible of the Popes authoritie But to the proposition of making warre against the Lutherans he answered that the Popes counsell was the best and that the onely way was proposed by him which he was resolued to imbrace yet that hee would proceede with due caution and first conclude a truce with the Turke which hee then did mediate diligently and most secretly by the French King and that hee knew well that the number and power of the Protestants was great and insuperable and that in case they were not diuided or surprised at vnawares the warre would prooue doubtfull and dangerous That his designe was to conceale his purpose vntill opportunitie serued and then to treate with the Pope In the meane while hee accepted the offers made vnto him Beside these publike businesses the Cardinall had one priuate for his The Legats priuate negotiation concerning his owne
as they did in Trent but to proceed to facts and answere the Emperour afterwards if hee should speake of it Therefore hee The Archbishop is cited by the Pope made another citation against the Archbishop the eighteenth of Iuly that within sixtie dayes he should appeare before him Hee cited also the Deane of Collen and fiue of the principall Canons leauing the world to dispute how the Archbishop could appeare before two which cited him for the same cause in diuers places at the same time and how a dispute of the competencie of the place of iudicature belonged to the honour of Christ But how this succeeded and what ende the cause had shall bee said in its place To returne to that which more neerely concerneth the Councel the Emperour assayed in the Diet diuers wayes to make the Protestants grant him The Emperor demandeth assistance against the Turkes of the Protestants who giue a conditionall answere assistance against the Turkes not mentioning Religion Whereunto they still answered that they could not resolue without they were secured that the peace should be kept and that by the conuocation in Trent vnder the name of a Councell it was not vnderstood that the time of the peace was ended according to the Decree of the former Diet but declared that the peace cannot be interrupted nor themselues enforced by any Decrees made in Trent because they cannot submit themselues to that Councel where the Pope who hath condemned them already hath free power The Emperor sayd hee could not giue them peace which might exempt them from the Councel to whose authority all are subiect that he had no way to excuse himselfe to other Kings and Princes if it were granted to Germanie alone not to obey the Councell assembled especially for her sake But if as they sayd they pretended a cause why they would not submit let them goe to the Councel and alledge their reasons why they suspect it that they should be heard and if it appeared they had wrong they might then refuse that it was not pertinent to preuent and to suspect that which appeared not pretending grieuance of things to come and iudging of that which is not seene as yet They replyed they spake not of things to come but past their Religion being condemned already and persecuted by the Pope and all his adherents Therefore they were not to expect any future iudgement because it was past already That it was iust that the Pope and his adherents of Germany and of all other places should make one part in the Councell and themselues the other and for the difficulty about the manner and order of proceeding the Emperour Kings and Princes should bee Iudges but for the merits of the cause the Word of God onely They could not be remooued from this resolution though the Ambassadour of France there present did very much and with menacing termes entreat them to consent to the Councel which threats the Ministers of that K. the Popes fauourers did dictate to the Ambassadour when hee parted from France The Imperialists proposed the translation of the Councel into Germany vnder the Emperors promise to labour effectually that the Pope should condescend which the others accepted vpon condition the peace were established vntill the Councel were assembled there But Charles being sure that the Pope would neuer agree saw that this was to giue them a perpetual peace and therefore he thought it better to leaue things in suspence granting it only vntill another Diet seeing hee was constrayned hauing not concluded truce with the Turkes as yet and esteeming more that warre thinking that by occasion of a Colloquie other reasonable meanes would bee offered hereafter to make them consent anew to the Councel of Trent or in case of refusall to hold them contumacious and to make warre against them Therefore the fourth of August hee ended the Diet and ordained another in Ratubon Another Diet is ordained in Ratubon for Ianuary for Ianuary next whereat the Princes should be personally present and instituted a Colloquie in matter of Religion of foure Doctors and two Iudges for a side This was to begin at December that the matter might be digested before the Diet. Hee confirmed and renewed the former Edicts of peace and set downe a manner to pay the contributions for the war How the Colloquie did proceede shall be said in its place The Protestants being departed from Wormes set forth a booke where The Protestants do protest against the Tridentine councel they said in summe that they esteemed not the Tridentine for a Councell being not assembled in Germanie as Adrian and the Emperour promised whereunto to make shew of giuing satisfaction by making choice of Trent was to mocke the world because Trent cannot bee said to bee in Germanie but onely because the Bishop is a Prince of the Empire but for securitie that it was aswell in Italie and as much in the Popes power as Rome it selfe And the rather they esteemed it not lawfull because Pope Paul would bee president in it and propose by his Legats that the Iudges were tyed vnto him by oath that the plea being against the Pope himselfe ought not to be Iudge that it was necessarie to treat first of the forme of the Councell and of the authorities whereupon to ground But the Emperours resolution displeased The Emperor is taxed againe for medling in Religion alike in Trent and at Rome as well because a secular Prince medled in Religion as because it seemed the Councell was casseered in regard that approaching order was giuen to handle else-where the controuersies of doctrine The Prelats in Trent blamed the Decree as it were with one voyce saying it was worse then that of Spira and maruelling that the Pope who shewed himselfe so quicke against that had and did tolarate this after that the Councell was intimated and already assembled From this they drew a manifest Argument that their remaining in Trent was vaine and dishonourable The Legats tryed their wits to consolate and perswade them that all The Prelats in Trent are discontented and most of them doe depart had beene permitted by his Holinesse for a good end But they replyed that whatsoeuer the end was and what thing soeuer doth follow the blemish not onely of the Pope and Apostolique Sea but of the Councell and the whole Church will neuer be taken away Neither could the Legats resist their complaints which ended in demanding leaue to depart some alledging necessary and important affaires of their own and some to retire themselues into some of the next cities for infirmitie or indisposition And though the Legats gaue leaue to none yet some of them dayly tooke it so that before the end of the moneth there remained very few But in Rome though this successe was foreseene by the negotiation of Cardinall Farnese yet after it happened they began to thinke more exactly of it They considered that the Emperors ends were much different from
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g ãâ¦ã vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con ãâ¦ã between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither ãâã any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
The letters The Abbat readeth a protestation being recited the Abbat read a Protestation containing a narration of a Protestation made by Termes in Rome saying That the King after hee had taken vpon him the defence of Parma seeing that those laudable things which hee had done were reprehended vsed great care that Paul Termes his Ambassador should giue an account of all to the Pope Colledge of Cardinals to take from them all sinister opinion shewing that the taking of the Duke into his protection was the effect of a pious humane and kingly minde wherein there was no cunning or priuate gaine but respect onely of the Church as appeared by the propositions of accord which aymed at nothing but that the Church might not be robbed and Italy preserued in peace and libertie And if the Pope thought this a cause to put all Europe into warre he was sorry but it could not be imputed to him hauing not onely accepted but offered also all honest and fit conditions Neither could the dissolution of the Councell assembled bee prescribed to him praying the Pope to consider what mischiefes would accompany the war and to preuent them with peace Which if his Holinesse will not regard but desire rather to set Europe on fire and hinder the Councell giuing suspicion that it was called not for the good of the Church but for priuate interests excluding from it a most Christian King hee could not choose but to protest to him and the Colledge that he could not send his Bishops to Trent where the accesse is not free and secure and that he could not esteeme that a generall Councell but priuate from which he was excluded neither could the people or Prelates of France be obliged to the decrees of it Afterwards he protested that he would come to the remedies vsed by his ancestors in like occurrences not to take away his due obseruance from the Apostolique Sea but to reserue it for better times when armes shall bee laid downe which are dishonestly taken vp against him desiring of his Holinesse that this Protestation might bee registred and giuing him a copie of it to peruse These things hauing beene already protested in Rome he desired should be likewise protested in Trent with the same instance that they might be registred in the actes of that assembly and that there being a publike instrument made of it he might vse it in time and place When the Protestation was read the Speaker hauing talked with the President answered in substance That the Kings modesty in his letters was gratefull to the Synode that it doth not accept the person of the Abbat but as it is lawfull that warneth him to bee in the same place the eleuenth of October to receiue the answere which shall bee made to the Kings letters and forbiddeth the Nuncij to make an instrument of the present action but ioyntly with the Secretary of the Councell And nothing else beeing to bee done the Session was ended Then the Abbat demaunded an instrument of the action but could not obtaine it When Termes had protested in Rome though many did not know of the The censure of this Protestation act yet it was beleeued that the Pope would deferre the Councell because it must needes bring forth new diuisions if such a principall Nation did resist But he deceiued the world not for any desire hee had to celebrate it but for that he would not seeme to be cause of the dissolution being resolued that if it were separated without him hee would answere with an open mouth to whosoeuer should desire it again that he had done his part and would do no more But the Protestation made in Trent a place so conspicuous was presently published euery where and gaue matter of discourse The Imperialists esteemed it a vainity saying That the act of the maior part of the vniuersality is euer esteemed lawfull when the lesser being called either cannot or wil not be present that all are called to the Councell and the Frenchmen also might haue come without passing by the Popes territories but in case they could not yet their absence doth not derogate from the Councell because they are not neglected but inuited It was said to the contrary that to call in words and to exclude in deeds was not to inuite and for the Popes territories one might goe from France to Trent without passing by them but not without passing by those of the Emperour and the maior part hath full authoritie when the lesser cannot appeare and is silent because it is presupposed to consent and when it will not appeare because it is accounted contumacious but when it doth protest it bath its place and especially if the impediment proceed from him that calleth the action in absence cannot be of force And the Counsellors of the Parliament of Paris said some thing more The Decrees of Councels do not binde the Churches absent That it is true that the authoritie of the whole vniuersalitie is transferred into the maior part when the cause is common to all and nothing belongeth to particular men but when the whole belongeth to all and euery one hath his part the assent of euery one is necessary Et prohibentis conditio potior and the absent not giuing their voyces are not bound Of this sort are Ecclesiasticall assemblies and bee the Councell as populous as it will the absent Churches are not bound if they thinke fit not to receiue it This hath alwayes beene vsed in ancient times that the Councels beeing ended the Decrees should be sent to be confirmed to the Churches that were absent in which otherwise they had no force which euery one that readeth Hilarius Athanasius Theodoretus and Victorinus who handle this particular may see plainely And iâ happened sometimes that some part of the Canons were receiued by some Church and some left out as euery one thought fit for their necessities manners and vses And S. Gregorie himselfe doth witnesse that the Church of Rome did not receiue the Canons of the second Councell of Constantinople nor of the first of Ephesus Wisemen not considering the subtilties said that the King had giuen that Councell an vncurable wound For it hauing no other ground then Christian charity and the assistance of the holy Ghost it would neuer bee beleeued that these were present in an assembly against which a most Christian King persecutor of all Sects with the adherence of a kingdome not blemished in Religion did protest in that forme And they brought an experience for proofe For they said that the Presidents retyring to consult with the Emperours Ambassadours did shew who guided the Councell And which was of more importance when these fiue had consulted and imparted nothing to any body else the Speaker sayd The holy Synod doth receiue the letters And what was that holy Synode And likewise the Abbats exposition The Presidents take vpon them the authority of the Councell beeing read the answere resolued
held wherein the dilation made vntill the comming of the Protestant Diuines should be published and Fathers elected who together with the Nuncio of Sponto should make the Decree the Protestation and Safe Conduct The Emperours Ambassadours desired to haue the draught of the Safe Conduct before it was published to shew it the Protestants that if it did not giue them satisfaction it might be so amended that they might not haue occasion to refuse it as they did the other The dayes following were spent in the things aforesaid which beeing An exhortation of the Emperours Ambassadour Pictauius to the Protestants finished the Emperours Ambassadours called the Protestants to them and the Ambassadour Pictauius hauing made an eloquent encomiastique oration of the goodnesse and charitie of the Fathers and exhorted them to giue some little part of satisfaction to the Councell as they receiued much from it told them that it was concluded to receiue their Mandats and persons and to heare their propositions and to deferre the conclusion of the points of doctrine though already discussed and digested to expect the Diuines and heare them first That they should haue a very ample Safe Conduct as they desired whereof the draught was made And hee was copious in shewing that these were memorable fauours and graces saying it was necessary to yeeld something to the time and not to desire all at once that when they shall bee entred into the businesse occasion will make them obtaine many things which before seemed hard that the Fathers doe desire the comming of the Diuines that themselues the Emperours Ambassadours haue matters to propose of great moment and doe stand onely expecting that the Protestants should beginne that afterwards they may come foorth themselues also For this cause he prayed them to proceed slowly in their demand that the Pope should submit himselfe to the Councell For the Fathers doe know that there is some thing to bee amended in the Papall greatnesse but withall that they must goe on cunningly that themselues haue dayly experience what dexterity and Art must bee vsed in treating with the Popes Ministers Likewise the reexamination of the things already concluded was not to be proposed in the very beginning because it would bee too great an infamy and dishonour to the Councell Therefore let their Diuine come who should haue a conuenient audience in all things and when they shall see themselues wronged it shall euer be free for them to depart The Protestants retyring themselues and considering the draught of the safe Conduct were not content because it was not like to that of Basill in which foure things more were granted to the Bohemians 1. That they should haue a decisiue voyce 2. That the holy Scripture the practise of ancient Church the Councels and Interpreters conformable to the Scripture should bee Iudges 3. That they might exercise their religion in their houses 4. That nothing should be done in contempt and disdaine of their doctrine Of Who are not content with the forme of the Safe Conduct these foure the second was different from that which was graunted in this draught and the three others were totally left out They suspected also because the Councell did not promise them security in the name of the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals as did that of Basil Yet they resolued not to make mention of this but to demand the inserting of the other 4. clauses and told the Emperours Ambassadours plainly that they could not receiue it in this forme because they had this expresse commission in their instructions Toledo shewed some disdaine that they should not content themselues with that which he and his Colleagues had obtained with so much paines that the chiefe importance was in the security of comming and departing and that the residue appertained to the maner of their negotiation which might more easily be concluded by the presence of the Diuines that it was too much obstinacie to yeeld in nothing and to desire to giue lawes alone to the whole For which cause Toledo the Emperors Ambassadour is offended Church But it not being impossible to remoue them with these reasons from their resolution they said in the end that they would referre it to the Fathers to whom they restored the draught of the safe Conduct with the additions which were required The Legate and presidents vnderstanding the request and resolution of the Protestants shewed the Emperours Ambassadours how vniust and vnmeet their demands were For in the forme or that of Basil they neuer found that it was granted to haue a decisiue voyce in the Councell but that the Scripture practise of the Church Councels and Doctours who ground themselues on it should bee Iudges is sayd because the practise of the Church is called by the name of Apostolicall Tradition and when it is said the holy Fathers it is vnderstood that they ground themselues on the Scripture because they haue no other gounds The third to exercise their Religion in their owne houses is vnderstood with condition that it bee not knowen and done without scandall The prohibition that nothing shall bee done in contempt of them is expresse when it is promised that by no meanes they shall bee offended Therefore that it did appeare that they complayned without cause onely to cauill and in regard there is no hope to content them there doeth remaine nothing but to giue them the Safe Conduct as it is made and to leaue them to their liberty to make vse of it or not The Earle of Mountfort replied that nothing could bee more seruiceable to the publique cause then to take from them all pretences and cauils and to make them vnexcusable to the world therefore in regard there was no reall difference betweene the Safe Conduct of Basil and this to stoppe their mouthes that might bee copied out Verbatim changing onely the names of the persons places and times The Presidents mooued with that subtile and strict answere looked one vpon another and the Legat taking the matter vpon him answered that it should be referred to the Fathers in the Congregation and resolued according to their determination The Presidents did recommend the cause of GOD and the Church euery one to his familiar friends To the Italians and Spaniards they said that it was great iniury to bee compelled to follow a company of Schismatiques who haue spoken vnaduisedly and contrary to Christian doctrine and bound themselues to follow the Scripture onely But vnto all in generall they sayd it would be a great indignitie if the Councell should so speake as that an inextricable dispute should presently arise For in setting downe what Doctors doe ground themselues vpon the Scripture they should neuer agree that it was honourable for the Councell to speake plainely and that the expression made was iust the declaration of the Councel of Basil And such perswasions they vsed as that almost all were resolued not to change the draught hoping that though the Protestants
to the conscience of euery one to auoyde them or reade them to a good end After the yeere 800. the Popes of Rome as they assumed a great part of the politique gouernment so they caused the bookes whose authors they did condemne to bee burned and forbad the reading of them Notwithstanding one shall finde but few bookes forbid in that sort vntill this age A generall prohibition of reading bookes containing doctrine of heretiques or suspected of heresies vpon paine of excommunication without any further sentence was not vsed Martinus 5. doth in a Bull excommunicate all the Sects of heretiques especially Wiglesists and Hussites not mentioning those who read their bookes though many of them went about Leo the tenth condemning Luther did withall forbid all his bookes vpon paine of excommunication The Popes following in the Bull called In oena hauing condemned and excommunicated all heretiques did excommunicate those also who reade their bookes and in other Buls against heretiques in generall did thunder the same censures against the readers of their bookes This did rather breed a confusion For the heretiques not beeing condemned by name one was to iudge of the bookes more by the quality of the doctrine then by the name of the authors wherein diuers men beeing of diuers opinions many scruples of conscience did arise The Inquisitors being more diligent made Catalogues of those whom they knew which not being conferred were not sufficient to remooue the difficultie Philip King of Spaine was the first that gaue a more conuenient forme in the yeere 1558 making a Law that the Catalogue of bookes prohibited by Inquisition should be printed According to this example Paul 4. also ordained that an Index should be composed by that office and printed and so it was in the yeere 1559. in which they did proceede many steps further then formerly they had done and layd foundations to maintaine and make great the authority of the Court of Rome by depriuing men of that knowledge which is necessary to defend them from vsurpations Vntill that time they contained themselues within the tearmes of the bookes of the heretiques neither was there any booke forbidden if the author were not condemned This Index was diuided into three parts The first conteineth the names of those all whose workes of what argument soeuer though prophane are forbidden and in this number are placed not onely those who haue professed doctrine contrary to that of Rome but many also which liued and dyed in the profession therof The second conteineth the names of the bookes which are particularly condemned others of the same authours not beeing condemned In the third some bookes are condemned without a name but onely by a generall rule that all those are forbidden which beare not the names of the authors written after the yeere 1519 and many Authours and bookes are condemned which for 300. 200. and 100. yeeres haue beene commonly read by the learned in the Church of Rome with the knowledge and without the contradiction of the Popes of those times and amongst the modernes some of those which were printed in Italy euen in Rome with approbation of the Inquisition and allowed also by the Briefes of the Pope himselfe are forbidden as the Annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testamentâ which Leo the tenth hauing read approued by his Briefe dated in Rome September The annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament read approued by Leo 10. are forbidden to be read 10. 1518. But it is a thing considerable aboue all that vnder colour of faith and religion bookes are prohibited and condemned with the same seuerity in which the authority of Princes and Temporall Magistrates is defended from they surpations of the Clergie and of Councels and Bishops from the vsurpations of the Court of Rome in which hypocrisies or tyrannies are manifested by which the people vnder pretence of Religion are deceiued In summe a better mystery was neuer found then to vse religion to make men insensible That Inquisition went so sarre that it made a Catalogue of 62. Printers and prohibited all bookes printed by them of what authour art or idiome soeuer with an addition of more weight that is and bookes printed by such Printers who haue printed bookes of heretiques so that there scarce remained a booke to bee read And for the height of rigour the prohibition of what booke soeuer contained in that Catalogue was vpon paine of excommunication ãâã sententiae reserued to the Pope depriuation and incapacitie of offices and benefices perpetuall infamie and other arbitrary punishments Concerning this seueritie remonstrance was made to this Pope Pius who referred the Index and all the matter to the Councell as hath been said Touching the Articles proposed there were diuers opinions Ludouicus Becatelli Archbishop of Ragusi and Friar Augustin Seluago Archbishop of The opinion of the Arch-bishop of Ragusi and of Genua concerning the Index Genua thought that no good effect could proceed from handling the matter of bookes in Counsell yea that it would rather hinder the conclusion of that for which the Councel is principally assembled For Paul 4. by the counsell of all the Inquisitors and of many famous men who sent him aduice from all parts made a most compleat catalogue to which nothing can bee added except some booke come foorth within these two yeeres which deserueth not the labour of a Synod But hee that would allow any that are prohibited in that collection would shew that they haue vnaduisedly proceeded in Rome and so would take away all reputation from the Index already published and from the Decree it selfe which they would make it beeing a common maxime that new lawes doe remooue estimation more from themselues then from the old Besides said Becatelli there is no need of bookes the world hath too many already especially since printing was inuented and it is better to forbid a thousand bookes without cause then permit one that deserueth prohibition Neither were it fit the Synod should be troubled with rendring the causes of the prohibitions making censures or approouing those which are already made in diuers places by the Catholiques For it would bee to call for contradiction It belongeth to a Doctor to giue a reason of his saying a law-maker if he doe it doth diminish his authority because the subject doth wrestle with the reason alleadged and when hee thinketh he hath resolued it hee thinketh also that hee hath taken all vertue from the precept Neither is it good to correct or purge any booke for the same causes for feare of making men say that something is omitted that deserued and something changed that did not deserue correction Moreouer the Synod would incurre the displeasure of all that are affectionate to the bookes prohibited and would induce them not to receiue the other necessary Decrees which shall bee made Hee concluded that the Index of Paul being sufficient he thought it not fit to take paines in vaine in doing of that anew which is
prescribing the order and time of speaking and distributing to euery one his owne part This was commended by Varmiense and they agreed to giue order for it when the Sessions should bee held The Imperialists were now out of hope to obtaine the Chalice and their interests were ceased But the French men with some Prelates laboured much that nothing might be done in the Session of the sixteenth day but all deferred vntill the next as had beene done twice before The Legates to auoid the shame did labour with all their force to establish the points that those foure that concerne communion and the nine of reformation might be published These therefore did seeke to remooue and those to interpose difficulties There remaining but two dayes to the Session a Congregation was held in the morning of the 14. day in the beginning where of Granata desired the Legates that in regard of the importance of the matter to bee handled they would protogue the Session and made as it were an Oration to shew how many difficulties were still on foot necessary to bee decided The Legates resolute to the contrary admitted no reason and caused the examination of the doctrine to begin In reading of the first point when they came to the place where it is said that it cannot bee inferred by the words of our Lord in S. Iohn If you shall not eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke my blood c. Granata began and said that that passage did not speake of the Sacrament but of Faith vnder the Metaphore of nutrimont alleadging the Text and many Expositions of the Fathers and of S. Austin in particular Cardinall Seripando expounded that place as if hee had read in the Chaire and it seemed that euery one was satisfied But Granata replied more earnestly and in the end desired that an addition might be ioyned to it saying that by those words howsoeuer they were vnderstood according to diuers Expositions of the Fathers the Communion of the Cup could not be inferred This addition did not please some of the Fathers and others did not regard it but it seemed strange that after things were concluded one should come with vnnecessary additions to disturbe the points established and there were 57. who said Non Placet But to come to an end the Legates were content that the clause should be added âand indeede it seemeth to bee inserted by force and doeth begin in the Latine Vtcunque inxta Varias In the second point of the authoritie of the Church ouer the Sacraments when they came to this place that they might change the vse of the Cup by the example of the forme of Baptisme Iacobus Gibertus Bishop of Alife stood vp and said it was a blasphemie that the forme of Baptisme was immutable that it was neuer changed that ouer the essence of the Sacraments which consisteth in the forme and matter there is no authoritie and much beeing sayd Pro contra in the end they resolued to take away that particle It would be tedious to relate all that was spoken by some to hinder the proceeding and by some not to be silent when others spake It is naturall when a multitude is in motion for euery one to striue to mooue most neither was there euer any Colledge of Noblemen so absolute but that it might bee diuided into persons of honour and of the common sort The patience and resolution of the Legates ouercame the difficulties so that in the Congregation of the afternoone the points of doctrine and the Anathematimes were established howsoeuer the Cardinall Varmiense did very zealously interpose a doubt at the instance of some Diuines who tolde him that where as it is sayd in the third point of doctrine The faithfull are not defrauded of any grace necessary to saluation by receiuing one kinde onely much cause of disputation was giuen because the Eucharist being not a necessary Sacrament it might bee inferred by the same reason that the Church might take it away wholly Many of the Prelats adhered hereunto demanding that it might be reformed in regard the reason alleadged against it was euident and vnanswerable Cardinall Simoneta did pacifie them with very much adoe saying that a draught should bee made in writing how it should be reformed and shewed in the next Congregation In that the Bishop of the Fiue Churches gaue new occasion of distastes Who hauing beene tolde our of Congregation that in Rome Bishopriques were giuen onely to promote men returned to that matter and spake of it at large He seemed to declare his minde by way of excuse but indeed hee confirmed the things spoken and the end of his discourse was an exhortation to the Fathers to deliuer their opinions freely without respect Simoneta was much angry at the occurrences of that Congregation and when it was ended did remonstrate to Varmiense how contrary it was to the seruice of the Apostolique Sea to giue care to the impertinencies of the Diuines men accustomed to bookes of speculation onely and for the most part vaine subtilties of which themselues make great esteeme though indeed they are but Chimerae where of one proofe is because they agree not among themselues that before many of them did approue that point without contradiction and now some broach new matters which in conclusion will be opposed by others that it is a plaine case that what word soe uer is spoken will bee defended by those that fauour the Speaker and oppugned by his aduersaries Neither will they much care though it be somewhat dangerous to doe it But hauing intimated two Sessions and done nothing if the like should happen in this the reputation of the Councell would irrecouerably be lost and therefore that they must be carefull to doe some thing Varmiense was ouercome and answered that hee had done nothing but to a good end and that those Diuines were addressed to him by the Emperours Ambassadours Simoneta perceiued that the honesty of that Prelate was abused by the subtiltie of others and told the other Legates that he doubted that the Imperialists might draw some secret from him and agreed with them to admonish him of it vpon some good occasion The last day had some encounters also For the Bishop of Nimes at the perswasion of the French Ambassadours desired that in the first point of reformation where some fee is allowed to the Notary for the Letters patents of Orders the custome of France might not be preiudiced where nothing is The Legates about to part out of the CoÌgregation are stopped by the Bishop of Girone giuen He was followed by some Spaniards and they were satisfied by an addition in the Decree that the custome should bee saued Other mutations were desired and granted and all was in order for the Session the next morning The Legats rising vp to depart Arias Gallego Bishop of Girone came and stopped them and desired they would set downe againe and heare him They looked one vpon another but
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke ãâã The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not ãâã to ãâã the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not âanânize an opinion contrary to all ãâ¦ã ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâsine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats ãâ¦ã iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâs against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and ãâã haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel ãâã the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed ãâ¦ã present A paper full of quotations ãâã haue ãâã because his Legates vsing ãâ¦ã bad ãâã ãâ¦ã g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had ãâ¦ã to bee contemned so that the Councell might beâ ãâ¦ã that for reformation hee de ãâ¦ã it should ãâ¦ã and absolute and hath continually solliââted his Legates to resolue vpon ãâã concerning the Court the
fornication and to confine the dispensutions also with in the limits which shall be spoken of in reciting the Decrees There was some contention also about the ninth poynt in which Superiours Whether one may be forbid or forced to marry are forbidde to force their subiects to marry with threats and punishments naming the Emperour and Kings Gulielmus Cassodorus Bishop of Bacellona opposed and saide that it could not bee presupposed that great Princes would meddle in mariages but for great causes and for the publique good that threats and punishments are then bad when they are vsed contrary to order of law but penall precepts conformable to the law are iust and can not bee reprehended If there be any case he said in which the Superiour may iustly command a mariage he may force the celebration of it by penall commands alleading also that it is a thing decided by the Diuines that iust feare doth not cause an inuoluntary action Hee desired that lawfull causes might be excepted and those Superiours only comprehended in the Decree who doe compell against iustice and order of the law saying that many cases may occurre in which the necessity of the publique good doth require the celebration of a mariage which hee that would say that a prince could not command and cause by compulsion to bee celebrated should offend against the law of God and man To this reason he added an example that in the yeere 1556. the second of Ianuary Paul the 4. sent a monitorie to Dame Ioan of Arragon wife of Ascanius Columna that she should not marry any of her daughters without his leaue or if she did the matrimony though consummated should be void which that most wise and sincere Pope would not haue done if Princes had not power to marry their subiects in case of the publique good In the point of not mentioning Princes he was followed by many and the name of the Emperour Kings and Princes was taken away But for the residue hee was much opposed with this reason onely that Matrimony is an holy thing in which the Secular power hath no authority and if there be any lawfull cause to compell any to marry it must be done by the Ecclesiasticall power onely The relation of the monitory of Paul raised a great wispering in the Congregation and afterwards gaue matter of diuers discourses Some sayd he did it not as Prince but as Pope and that he had reason to doe it in regard Ascanius Columna being a traytor vnto him he would not haue him get new adherences by mariage of his daughters by which hee might bee confirmed in his contumacie Others said that the Pope as Vicar of CHRIST hath no traitors intemporall matters and that the opinion of those who thinke that mariages may be made void by Apostolique authority is not well grounded except it bee by course of law or generall canons but not for particular persons and that for this neither reason can be brought nor example found Some denied that one might ground himselfe vpon such actions of popes which shew rather how farre the abuse of their power can stretch then how farre the lawfull vse thereof is extended And there was no lesse difficulty because the Decree did comprehend fathers mothers and other domesticall Superiours who might compell their children especially daughters to marry and it was considered that to come to excommunication in cases of this kind was very hard Yet those who before had defended that children were bound to obey their Fathers in this particular did maintaine it A temper was proposed that hauing first commanded politique Superiours vpon paine of excommunication domesticall Superiours should bee admonished not to compell their children against their will But the same men still opposed and said it was not iust to take from fathers that power which God hath giuen them And in the end it was resolued to take this part quite away But the bishop of Barcellona and some few besides were not of the same opinion as to say that as the authority of fathers and other domesticall Superiours ouer mariages was manifest or at the least not to bee doubted and therefore not to bee spoken of so the same consideration ought to bee had of the authoritie of Politique Superiours The Congregations assembled to discusse this point beeing ended the last whereof was the last of Iulie they beganne to speake priuately of secret mariage And both parties continuing in their owne opinions some said that the difficulty doth presuppose a doctrine of faith and therefore cannot bee determined beeing contradicted by a notable number This troubled them much who desired they should bee made voide and thought that they were wholly barred from all possibility to obtaine it At this time a difficulty arose though priuate yet very contentious A difficulty about censuring the Archbishop of Toledo For the Deputies concerning the Index hauing giuen the worke of Bartholomeus Caranza Arch-bishop of Toledo to some Diuines to bee perused and they hauing related that nothing worthy of censure was found in it the Congregation did approoue it and made publique faith thereof at the petition of his Agent But because the booke and the authour were vnder the censure of the Inquisition of Spaine the Secretary Castellunne complained to the Count of Luna and the Count to the Fathers of that Congregation desiring a retractation The father 's not inclining to reuoke the Decree because they thought it iust the bishop of Lerida either mooued by the Count or for some other cause beganne to speake against it and to taxe it alleadging places of the booke which by a bad interpretation did seeme to deserue censure and which was more touched the iudgement and conscience of those Bishops The Arch bishop of Prague the chiefe of that Congregation in defence of himselfe and his colleagues complained to the Legates desiring they would shew themselues in the businesse and protesting not to assist in any publique act vntill the Congregation had due satisfaction The Cardinall Morone interposed and made peace with these conditions that no other copie of the faith made should bee giuen and that Lerida should giue satisfaction of words to the Congregation and to Prague in particular and that all should bee forgotten on both sides And the Count of Luna with vnresistable entreaties got the testimonie out of the hands of the Agent of Toledo and so this stirre was appeased The Legates gaue the Articles of reformation to the Ambassadours in number thirty eight that they might commend to their consideration what pleased them before they were giuen to the Fathers to bee discussed which 38. Articles of Reformation Articles were diuided and one halfe allotted for the next Session and the other for the Session following for the reasons which shall bee related hereafter The Count of Luna perswaded the other Ambassadours to demaund that deputies might be elected for euery Nation to consider what was fit to be reformed because the modell
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
the Princes who seemed to desire reformation did oppose that decree which did restore vnto them their liberty and iurisdiction necessarie for it The Legates excused themselues and said they must needs giue some satisfaction to the Prelates that the Ambassadours had had time to alleadge their grieuances and to handle the cause with reason and that it was too much violence to oppose onely de facto and to shew that the Councell is onely for reformation of the Clergie and not of the whole Church Newes came at the same time that the Emperour was very sicke and his The Emperors sicknesse troubleth the Fathers Ambassadours said that in case hee should die the Councell would not be secure because the safeduct would bee ended The Legates sent presently to the Pope for order what to doe and the Prelates began to thinke more of paâting from Trent then reforming Princes Therefore a Congregation was holde the seuenth of October to resolue what should bee done with the other Articles of Reformation besides the one and twentie and especially with that which concerneth Princes In which after long discussion it was concluded that the Session should be celebrated with the matter of Matrimonie and the 21. Articles of reformation and that of the Princes should bee deferred The next day the French Ambassadors parted from Trent to Venice according to the Kings order The Pope though well satisfied of Loraine and of the French-men his dependants yet prouoked against that faction from which hee thought the The French Ambassadors goe to Venice motiue of the protestation made in Councell came hee resumed his determination made at the time of the Edict of pacification with the Hugonots to proceede in Trent against the Queene of Nauarre which hee had put off foreseeing that the Emperors Ambassadors would oppose as they did when mention was made of proceeding against the Queene of England resolued to ãâã it in execution in Rome And the thirteenth of the moneth hee caused The proceeding against fiue Bishops of France and of the Queen of Nauarre a sentence to be published against the fiue French Bishops formerly cited as hath been sayd and a Citation to bee affixed to the gates of Saint Peters Church and in other publique places against Iohan Queene of Nauarre the widow of Antonie that within the terme of sixe moneths shee should appeare to defend her selfe and to shew reasons why she should not bee depriued of all her Dignities States and Dominions and the marriage betweene Antonie of Vandome and her made voyd and the issue illegitimate and that she had not incurred other penalties declared by the Canons against heretiqdes The Cardinall of Loraine before the Pope came to those sentences and processe vsed perswasions to him and put him in minde that the maximes held in France did much differ from those of Rome For it would bee ill taken in that kingdome that the causes of BB. in the first instance should bee iudged in Rome and that the Citation against the Queen as well for the same cause as in regard it was with temporall punishments would giue matter of talke and bad satisfaction to many But those perswasions being vnderstood by the Pope as they were made brought forth no other fruit but that which the Cardinall did secretly desire For the conference which the Queene Mother so much desired by euery Currier that came from her new instance was made to the Pope But newes came from the Emperours Court that hee would not hearken vnto it and out of Spaine though complementall words of the Kings desire to haue it effected yet a resolution that the times and coniunctures did not comport it The Cardinall of Loraine was of opinion that howsoeuer there was no hope yet the Pope should not forbeare to send expresse Nuncij for this purpose as beeing an office whereon many other negotiations for the seruice of the Apostolique Sea might depend and in particular to remooue impediments of the conclusion of the Councell in case any should arise Whereupon Visconte was dispatched into Spaine and Santa Croce into Germanie in shew to treat of this conference but indeede with other particular instructions In Trent the Legates being not willing to giue occasion of any difficultie while the Session was expected did propose Indulgences Purgatory worshipping of Saints and images not to publish the Decrees in the next Session but in the other following adding the manner how the Diuines ought to handle those matters that is to giue their opinion in writing only coÌcerning the vse of them and not to speake of the other Articles and giuing order to the fathers to deliuer their voyces in short termes protesting that whosoeuer would delate besides the point should be interrupted Notwithstanding the Diuines made long writings and so diuers that the Fathers knew not what to resolue in that doctrine For the reformation howsoeuer twentie Articles were concluded and the one and twentieth treated on with the Count of Luna the Spanish Prelates complained that the Article of the exemption of Chapters and the last of the first instances and appeales were altered from that which was noted by the Prelats Whereat the Legats and Deputies for making the Decrees disdaining answered that either they should iustifie what they saide or holde their peace And some words of distast passing the Count of Luna appeared in their fauour demanding that the oppositions made by his Prelates against those two Articles might bee considered on Afterwards he desired that in the first Article in which the criminall causes of Bishops were reserued to the Pope a declaration should be made that no preiudice should bee done to the inquisition of Spaine which request the Ambassador of Portugal had first made for his kingdome And the Legates answering that those matters were already decided the Count replyed that if they should be proposed so he would not go into the SessioÌ nor suffer any of his Prelats to enter Whereupon Cardinal Morone said that if they would not go into the Session it should be done without them The Count ascribing this rigiditie of the Legats to the Proctor of the Chapters of Spaine he commanded him to depart immediatly from Trent which displeased the Legats But that nothing might hinder the Session the time whereof did draw nigh to please the Ambassador in the Article of the causes of Bishops they caused kingdoms where the Inquisition was to bee excepted For that of the first instances because they would wholly take from the Pope all authoritie to make commissions in Rome the Legats thought it too hard The sixt also did import very much For the Chapters of Spaine are a very principall member and doe more depend on the Apostolike Sea them Bishops doe because these are all by the nomination of Kings whereas more then halfe of the Canonries are of the Popes pure collation Therefore they resolued to deferre this matter vntill the next Session rather then to preiudice the
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
keepe secret amongst learned men and that it was rather disputable then decided Therefore that himselfe also who stedfastly beleeued it in his conscience notwithstanding had so carried it in his writings that none but the most learned men could draw it from his words which doctrine beeing divulged and authorized there would be danger that Card. Caietan disswaded the Pope from making a decree concerning Indulgences euen learned men would conclude that the Popes grant profited nothing but that all oughtt to be attributed to the quality of the worke which would absolutely diminish mens hote desires to purchase Indulgences and the esteeme of the Popes authority The Cardinall added that after hee had exactly studied this subiect by the command of Leo at the time when these contentions began in Germanie and written a full tract thereof being Legat in Ausburg the next yeare he had occasion to examine and treat of it more diligently speaking with many and discussing the difficulties and motiues which troubled those Countryes and in two conferences which hee had with Luther in that City he disputed that matter at large which hauing well digested he doubted not but that he might say with asseueration without danger of errour that there was no other way to giue remedy to the scandals past present and to come then by bringing backe those things to their first beginning That it is a cleare case that howsoeuer the Pope may free the faithfull from any punishment by the meanes of Indulgences yet to him that readeth the Decretals it plainely appeareth that an Indulgence is an absolution from penance imposed in confession onely Wherefore causing the disused penitentiary Canons to be obserued again and imposing conuenient penance euery one would euidently see the necessity and vtility of Indulgences and would earnestly seeke them to free themselues from that great burthen of penance and the golden age of the Primitiue Church would returne againe in which the P relates had absolute command ouer the faithful onely because they were held in continuall exercise with penance whereas now being become wanton they would shake off from them the yoke of obedience The people of Germanie who buried in idlenes giue care to Martin for preaching Christian liberty if they were curbed with penances would thinke no more of this innouation and the Apostolical Sea might fauour therein whosoeuer would be thankefull to it in that behalfe 55 This opinion pleased the Pope as grounded vpon authority and whereunto he saw not what opposition could be made He caused it to be proposed Who was willing to imbrace his opinion in the Penitentiarie Court to finde a meanes and forme how to put it in practise first in Rome and then in all Christendome For this cause diuers assemblies were made by the deputies for the reformation together with the Penitentiaries to treat of the manner how to vse it But so many difficulties did crosse it that in conclusion Lorenzo Puccio a Florentine Cardinall of Santi Quatro who was Datarie to Pope Leo and as hath been said a diligent minister But was disswaded by Lorenzo Puccio to find out money and was now chiefe Penitentiary related to the Pope with a generall assent that the proposition was thought impossible and that when proofe thereof should be made in stead of curing the present diseases farre geater would be stirred vp That the Canonicall punishments were grown into disuse because they could no longer be supported for want of the ancient zeale Wherefore for him that would bring them backe it was necessary he should make the same zeale and Charity in the Church to returne againe That this presentage was not like vnto those that were past in which all the Constitutions of the Church were receiued without thinking any more of them whereas now euery one will be a iudge and examine the reasons Which if it happen in things that bring with them no burden at all or very little how much more must it be expected in a thing that would bee most heauy It was true that the remedie was fitted for the disease but that it was too strong for the body that was sicke and insteed of curing would kill it and that in place of regaining Germany Italy would first bee lost and that estranged much more The Cardinall added mee thinkes I heare one say as S. Peter did Why do they tempt God laying vpon the Disciples shoulders that which neither we nor our fathers haue been able to beare That his Holynes should remember that famous place of the Glosse alleadged by him in his fourth booke vpon the Sentences that concerning the value of ândulgences the complaint is both old and doubtfull That hee should consider the foure Opinions all Catholique and yet so different as that Glosse doth Fowre very different opinions about Indulgences and all Catholique recite Whereby it is manifest that this matter in these times requireth silence rather then any further discussion 56 These reasons sanke deepe into Adrians mind and made him not know what to doe and hee was perplexed so much the more because he found no lesse difficulty in other things which in his secret purpose hee meaned to reforme In the matter of dispensations for marriage the taking away of many prohibitions against contracting matrimony betweene certaine persons which seemed superfluous and hard to bee obserued whereunto hee was much inclined and it would haue beene a great ease to the people was blamed by many as a thing that weakened the sinewes of discipline and the continuing of them made the Lutherans say that they were onely to get money To restraine the dispensations to certaine qualities of persons was to giue new matter to the pretendants to alleadge that in spirituall things and in whatsoeuer belonged to the ministery of CHRIST there was no difference of persons To take away pecuniary expences for these things that could not be but by rebuying the Offices which Leo sold the buyers whereof were gainers by this Which also hindered the abolishing of Regresses Accesses and Coadiutories and other deuices vsed in the collation of Benefices which had the appearance if not rather the essence of Simony To rebuy the Offices was impossible in regard of the great charges which must bee made and alwayes continued And that which most troubled his mind was that when he was resolued to take away any abuse there wanted not some who tooke vpon him to maintaine with colourable shew that the thing was good or necessary With these doubts the Pope was grieued vntill Nouember desirous to make some notable prouision to giue the world a taste of his minde who was resolute to remedy all the abuses before hee began to treat in Germany 57 At length Franciscus Soderinus Cardinal of Preneste called Cardinal of Volterra The counsell of Franciscus Soderinus in whom he put most confidence though afterward he was so far in his disfauour that he cast him into prison made him come
abuses whereof if they were not amended and the grieuances remoued and some Articles reformed it was impossible to make peace betweene the Ecclesiastiques and Seculars and to extirpate the present tumults And because Germany had consented to the paiment of Annates vpon condition they should be spent in the warre against the Turkes they being payd so many yeares and neuer conuerted to that vse they desired the Pope that from hencefoorth the Court of Rome might not be troubled to exact them but that they might be left to the Exchequer of the Empire for the expences of that warre And whereas his Holinesse demanded counsell of the meanes by the which he might oppose himselfe to so great inconuenience they answered that if the treaty were not of Luther onely but of rooting out altogether many errours and vices which by long custome and for diuers respects The Councel is demanded in the Diet to be held in some place of Germany haue taken deepe roote by some ignorantly by others maliciously defended they deemed no remedy more commodious effectuall and opportune then if his Holines by the Emperours consent would call a godly free and Christian Councell so soone as it were possible in some conuenient place in Germanie that is in Argentine in Mentz Collen or Metz not deferring the conuocation thereof aboue a yeere granting power to euery one as well Ecclesiastical as Secular to speake and giue counsell for the glory of God and saluation of soules any oath or obligation to the contrary notwithstanding Which they thinking that his Holinesse ought speedily to execute and being desirous to make for the interim the best prouision they were able they were resolued to treat with the Elector of Saxonie that the Lutherans should neither write not print any more that the preachers throughout all Germanie should be silent in those things that might cause popular tumult should preach the holy Gospel sincerely and purely according to the doctrine approued by the Church not mouing disputations but reseruing all controuersies to the determination of the Councell That the Bishops should depute godly and learned men to be superintendents ouer the preachers to informe correct them yet so as that no suspition might be giuen that it was done to hinder the truth of the Gospel that hereafter no new thing should be printed before it were seen allowed by honest learned men Hoping by this means to prouide against the tumults if his Holines will take order against the grieuances and ordaine a free and Christian Councell not doubting but that the tumults will so be quieted and the greater part reduced to tranquillity For vndoubtedly all honest men would expect the determination of the Councell when they saw that it was to bee celebrated quickly Concerning married Priests and religious men who returned to the world they thought it sufficient if the Ordinaries did impose vpon them Canonicall punishments because the Ciuill Lawes had made no prouision against them But in case they commit any wickednesse that the Prince or Magistrate in whose Territory they shall offend ought to giue them their due chastisement 62 The Nuncio was not satisfied with this answere and resolued to reply The replie of the Nuncio to the answer of the Di ãâ¦ã And first for the cause why the Popes sentence and the Emperours Edict against Luther were not executed he sayd that the reason alleadged did not satisfie which was that they refrained to doe it to auoyd scandals For it was not conuenient to tolerate an euill that good may come thereby and that they ought to esteeme more the saluation of soules then worldly tranquillity He added that Luthers followers ought not to be excused by the scandals and grieuances of the Court of Rome For in case they were true yet ought they not to forsake the Catholique vnitie but rather support whatsoeuer was amisse with all patience Whereupon he entreated them to execute the sentence and Edict before the Diet ended And if Germany were any way burthened by the Court of Rome the Apostolicall Sea would bee ready to ease it And if there were any differences betweene the Ecclesiastiques and secular Princes the Pope was willing to compose and extinguish them Concerning the Annates then he said nothing for that his Holinesse would answere them in time conuenient But to their demand of a Councell he replied that his hope was that it would not displease his Holinesse if they had demanded it in more fitting termes and therefore besought them to take away all those words that might giue him any vmbrage As those that the Councell might be called by the Emperours consent and those other that the Councell might be Celebrated rather in one Citie then another For if they were not taken away it seemed they would binde his Holinesse hands a thing which could not produce any good effect For the Preachers he intreated them that the Popes decree might be obserued that thence forward none might preach before his doctrine were examined by the Bishop For the Printers and diuulgers of Books he replied that the answer no way pleased him that they ought to execute the sentence of the Pope and Emperour to burne the bookes and punish the diuulgers earnestly aduertising them that all consisted in this And concerning bookes to be printed hereafter that the late Lateran Councell ought to be obserued But for the married Priests the answere would not haue displeased him had it not had a sting in the taile while it was sayd that if they shall doe any wicked thing they shall be punished by the Princes or Magistrates For this would be against the liberty of the Church and the sickle would be put into another mans field and those men would be censured by the world who are reserued vnto CHRIST For Princes should not presume to beleeue that they were deuolued to their iurisdiction by their apostasie nor that they could be punished by them for their other offences in regard the character remaining in them and the order they are euer vnder the power of the Church neither can Princes doe more then delate them to their Bishops and superiours that may chastize them In the end he desired them to consider more maturely vpon the foresaid things and to giue a better answer more plaine more sound and better consulted of 63 The reply of the Nuncio was not well taken in the Diet and it was commonly spoken amongst those Princes that he had a measure of good and Was not well tâken by the Princes euill only by relation vnto the profit of the Court and not to the necessities of Germany and that the conseruation of the Catholike amity ought rather to incite to doe the good that is easie to be executed then to support the euill which is hard to be indured And yet the Nuncio desired that Germany would support with all patience the oppressions layd vpon it by the Court of Rome which was not
thing else was treated of but the Popes authority but that being called into question that nothing was more dangerous For as in former times the Popes strength consisted in hauing recourse to Councels so now the security of the Popedome consisteth in declining and auoyding them and the rather because Leo hauing condemned the doctrine of Luther the same matter could not bee handled or examined in a Councell without doubting of the authority of the Apostolicall Sea 80 The Emperour hauing receiued the Decree of Noremberg was much mooued at it thinking that to treat and giue so resolute an answere to a stranger The Emperour was distasted with the decree of Noremberg Prince without his knowledge in so important a matter was but small reputation to his imperiall Maiesty Neither did the rigour of the Decree please him foreseeing the Popes displeasure whom he desired to keepe louing 1525 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. and well affected towards him in regard of the warre which his Captaines then made with the French-men Wherefore he wrote backe to the Princes in Germany complaining that himselfe hauing condemned all the bookes of Luther the Diet restrained themselues onely to those that were contumelious But he reprehended them more seuerely that they had decreed the celebration of a Councell in Germany and desired the Legate to treate thereof with Hee wrtteth to the Princes the Pope as if this did not more belong to the Pope and him then vnto them who if they thought that a Councell would be so commodious for Germany they ought to haue recourse vnto him to obtaine it of the Pope howsoeuer he knowing also that this would be profitable for that Countrey was resolute it should be celebrated yet in time and place when and where himselfe could be personally present But touching a new assembly at Spira which they had ordained to order their matters of Religion vntill the time of the Councell he said that by no mean he would yeeld vnto it yea he commanded they should be carefull to obey the Edict of Wormes And commandeth the execution of the Edict of Wormes and that they handled no point of Religion vntill a Councell were called by the Popes order and his The Emperours letters more Imperious then Germany was vsed to receiue from his predecessours mooued very dangerous humors in the minds of many Princes which floting vp and downe might easily haue come to a troublesome conclusion 81 But the moouing was soone stopped and the yeare following 1525. had 1525 no negotiation in this matter For the Bores in Germany rebelled against the Princes and Magistrates and euery one was busied with the warre of the Anabaptists and in Italy in the beginning of the yeere succeeded the battell of Francis the French King is taken prisoner in the battell at Pauia Pauia and the imprisonment of Francis the French King Which so liâted vp the Emperours minde that he thought he had all the world in his power But afterwards the leagues of many Princes against him which were treated of and the negotiation of the Kings liberty gaue him businesse enough The Pope also because Italy was without defence in the power of the Emperours The Pope suspecteth the greatnesse of the Emperor Ministers thought of his owne case and how he might be ioyned with others who were able to defend him against the Emperour from whom his mind was alienated seeing he was become so potent that the Popedome remained at his discretion 82 In the yeare 1526 they returned to the same treaty in Germany and Italy In Germany all the States of the Empire being assembled at the Diet in Spira 1526 in the ende of Iune it was consulted of by speciall order from the Emperour how Christian Religion and the ancient customes of the Church might be The Diet of Spira preserued and the transgressors punished The opinions being so various that it was impossible to conclud any thing those that represented the Emperours persons ãâã caused the Imperiall letters to be read where Charles said that hee was resolued to passe into Italy and to Rome for the Crowne and to treat with the Pope for the calling of a Councell Wherefore he commanded that nothing should be ordained in the Diet contrary to the lawes Ceremonies The Emperor promiseth to Procure a Councell and auncient customes of the Church but that the forme of the Edict of Wormes should be obserued and that they should patiently beare that small delay vntill hee had negotiated with the Pope the celebration of a Councell which should shortly be Forby treating of matters of Religion 1526 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Why the Edict of Wormes could not be executed in a Diet rather hurt ariseth then good 83 The Cities for the most part answered that their desire was to gratifie and obey the Emperour but that they saw not the meanes how to doe that which he commanded in his letters because the controuersies were increased and did increase still particularly concerning the ceremonies and rites and if for the time past the Edict of Wormes could not bee obserued for feare of Sedition the difficulty was then greater as was declared to the Popes Legate And if the Emperour were present and informed of the state of the businesse hee would bee of the same opinion Concerning the promise of his Maiesty for the celebration of a Councell euery one said hee might haue effected it when he wrot the letters because he was then in amity with the Pope but afterwards there being distastes betweene them and the Pope hauing taken armes against him it appeared not how things standing thus a Councell could be called For these respects some proposed that the Emperour should be intreated to grant a nationall Councell in Germanie to giuen remedie A Nationall Councell in Germany is desired to the dangers that were imminent Which if it pleased him not at least the better to withstand the most greiuous seditions that he would be contented to deferre the execution of the Edict of Wormes vntill a generall Councell But the Bishops who had no other ayme but the preseruation of their owne authority said that no treatie ought to be made in the cause of Religion during the discords betweene the Emperour and the Pope but that all should be deferred vntill a better time 84 The opinions were so diuerse and such discord betweene the Ecclesiastiques and those that were inclined to Luther doctrine was stirred vp that The Princes did not agree in the Diet of Spira there appeared manifest danger of Ciuill warre and many of the Princes put themselues in order to depart But Ferdinand and the other ministers of the Emperour seeing clearely what dang ãâ¦ã d arise if the Diet were dissolued with such dissention of mindes and ãâã Princes departed without any Decree because they would haue proceeded diuersly with danger to haue diuided Germany without hope of
the Spanish and German Cardinals though they were confident because the armie was composed of their nations were not better vsed then the rest The Pope retired into the Castle of Saint Angelo was besieged and constrained to make an accord at the same time yeelding the Castle to the Emperours Captaines and The Pope yeeldeth the Castle and his person consigning his person prisoner therein where hee was kept verie close And beeing in exceeding great affliction for the things past there was added one more in his opinion much greater that the Cardinall of Cortona who gouerned Florence in his name hauing heard the newes retired himselfe from Florence becommeth free againe the Citie and left it free The which hauing suddenly chased out the Medici and regained their libertie reformed their gouernement and the greater part of the Citizens shewed such hatred towards the Pope and his family that they defaced their armes euen in their priuate places and disgraced with many blowes the images of Leo and Clement which were in the Church of the The images of Leo the 10. of Clement the 7. are defaced Nunciata 98 But the Emperour hauing receiued aduice of the sacking of Rome and of the imprisonment of the Pope gaue many signes of infinite griefe and The Emperor maketh a shew of griefe for the Popes calamitie made demonstration thereof by causing the solemnefeasts to cease which were made in Validolid for the birth of his sonne the one and twentieth of the same moneth By which appearances he would haue giuen testimony to the world of his pietie and religion if hee had commanded at the same time that the person of the Pope should bee set at libertie But the world that saw the Pope was prisoner sixe moneths more perceiued what difference there was between truth and appearance 99 They began immediately to treat of the Popes deliuery The Emperour would haue had him conducted into Spaine deeming as was true indeede And is disswaded from causing him to be brought into Spaine that it would haue beene a great reputation to him if in two yeeres there had beene brought out of Italie into Spaine two so great prisoners a French King and a Pope of Rome But because all Spaine and especially the Prelates detested to behold so great an ignominie of Christianitie that he should be brought prisoner thither who represented the person of CHRIST hee changed that opinion considering also it was not good to stirre vp too much enuie against himselfe nor to prouoke the King of England whom he feared much in case he should haue ioyned himselfe more neerely with the French King then he was by the peace published in August who had alreadie sent a potent army into Italie and atchieued diuers victories in Lombardie Wherefore in the ende of the yeere the Emperour graunted that the Pope should be set free with this condition that hee should not be against him in the affaires of Milan and Naples and for securitie thereof should giue into his hands Ostia Ciuita vecchia Ciuita Castellana and the Cittadell of Furli and for hostages The Pope is set at liberty vpon hard conditions his two Nephews Hippolitus and Alexander that he should grant him a Crusado in Spaine and a tenth of the Church reuenues in all his kingdomes The deliuerie being concluded and hauing receiued power to depart out of the Castle the ninth of December he durst not expect so long but went out the night before with a small conuoy in the habit of a Merchant and retired himselfe immediately to Monte Fiascone and after he had taried there a little from thence he passed to Oruieto 100 While the Princes were all busied in war the affaires of religion altered in diuers places in some by publike Decree of the Magistrates in others by popular sedition For Berne making a solemne assembly both of their own The state of religion in the Cantons of the Suisses other places Doctors and of Strangers and hearing a disputation many dayes receiued the doctrine conformable to Zuric and in Basil all the images were ruined and burnt by a popular sedition and the Magistrate depriued and others put in his place and the new religion established And on the other side eight Cantons assembled themselues together and ratified within their territories the doctrine of the Church of Rome and wrote a long exhortation to those of Berne perswading them not to change their Religion which belonged not to one people or one Countrey but onely to a Councel of the whole world But for all that the example of Berne was followed at Geneua Constance and other places thereabout and in Argentina after a publike disputation the Masse was prohibited by a publike Decree vntill the defenders of it could shew that it was a worship acceptable to God notwithstanding that the Chamber of Spira had made a great and a long remonstrance that it was not lawfull not onely for one Citie but not for all the States of the Empire to make innouation of rites and doctrine it belonging onely to a generall or nationall Councell 101 In Italie these two yeares there being neither Pope nor Court of Rome 1528 The reformed religion increaseth in Italie and it seeming that these calamities were an execution of Gods iudgement against that gouernement many men beganne to reforme and in priuate houses in diuers Cities especially in Faenza a Towne belonging to the Pope there was preaching against the Church of Rome and the number of those whom others called Lutherans and themselues Gospellers increased euery day 102 The yeare following 1528 the French army was farre aduanced within The French-men beeing entred into the kingdome of Naples cause the Spanish army to forsake Rome the Kingdome of Naples and had possessed it almost all which constrained the Emperours Captaines to conduct the army out of Rome much diminished partly by reason of those who laden with spoyles meant to put them in a secure place and partly because of the plague which caused great mortalitie among them The confederates instantly desired the Pope that Rome beeing set at liberty by necessity not by the desire of the Emperour hauing no more neede to temporize with him hee would in that occasion declare himselfe to be ioyned with them and proceede against 1529 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. him with spirituall armes and depriue him of the Kingdome of Naples and of the Empire But the Pope as well for that hee was wearied with troubles as also because in case the confederates had gained the better they would haue maintained the liberty of Florence the gouernment whereof he more desired to recouer then to bee reuenged of the iniuries receiued from Charles hee made a firme resolution not to bee contrary yea to ioyne himselfe The Pope refuseth to ioine with the confederates for the more easie recouery of Florence with him vpon the first occasion to regaine Florence
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS ãâã and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might ââtely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This ãâã sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen ãâ¦ã Pi ãâ¦ã the Popes ãâã made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg ãâ¦ã presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
patience because another was in fault and not himselfe and because hee could not resolue so suddenly vpon a conuenient Citie hee deserred the celebration thereof vntill the first of Nouember the same yeere At that time the King of England published a manifest in his owne name and of his nobilitie against the Popes Conuocation as by a person that had no power in a time when Italie was set a fire with warre and in a place not secure adding that hee much desired a Christian Councell but that to The King of England opposeth the Councel by a publique manifest the Popes he would neither goe nor send Ambassadours hauing nothing to doe with the Bishop of Rome or his Edicts more then with the edicts of any other Bishop That the auncient Councels were called by the authoritie of Kings which custome ought now the rather to be renewed because the defect of the Court of Rome are called into question That it was not vsuall with Popes to breake their faith which himselfe had more cause to consider then others beeing most bitterly hated by him for hauing denyed him authoritie in his Kingdome and the reuenew which was payd him That to blame the Prince of Mantua because hee will not receiue so many people into his Citie without a garrison is to mocke the world as also to prorogue the Councel vnto Nouember not saying in what place it shall be celebrated And if the Pope choose the place without doubt it will be in his owne State or of some Prince that is obliged to him Therefore it being impossible that any man of iudgement should hope for a true Councel the best way was for euery Prince to reforme Religion at home concluding in the end that if any man could giue him better directions hee would not refuse to follow them The care of reforming the Court was committed to 4. Cardinals but nothing was done which made the Italians suspect the Popes actions In Italy also there was a generall disposition to interpret the Popes actions in the worser sense and it was spoken freely that though the Duke of Mantua were blamed yet he was not the cause why the Councell was not called whereof there was a manifest argument because the Pope had published a Bull for reformation of the Court and committed the care thereof to foure Cardinals at the same time which notwithstanding was buried in silence though neither the Duke nor any bodie else hindered it from beeing in his power and hauing proposed it immediately after it was assumed to the Papacie it was not so much as spoken of for three yeeres after The The reformation is set on foot againe Pope to withstand these defamations resolued to set the businesse on foote againe first reforming himselfe the Cardinals and the Court that none might obiect against him nor make bad construction of his actions and he elected foure Cardinals and fiue other Prelates whom he so much esteemed that the yeere following hee made foure of them Cardinals giuing charge to those nine to collect the abuses which deserued amendment and withall to adde the remedies by which they might quickly and easily be remooued and to reduce all to a good reformation The Prelates made the collection as the Pope commanded and committed it to writing The fountainâ of the abuses of the Court. In the beginning they proposed for the fountaine and source of all the abuses the Popes readinesse in giuing eare to flatterers and his facility in dispensing with Lawes with neglect of the Commandement of Christ not to receiue gaine for spirituall things And descending to particulars they noted twenty foure abuses in the administration of Ecclesiasticall matters and foure in the speciall gouernment of Rome they touched the ordination of The particular abuses Cleargie men Collation of Benefices Pensions Permutations Regresses 1538 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Reseruations Pluralitie of Benefices Commendoes Exemptions deformation of the regular order ignorance of Preachers and Confessors libertie of printing pernicious Bookes the reading of them toleration of Apostates Pardoners And Passing to dispensations first they touched that for mariage of those that are in orders for marriages in degrees forbidden dispensations granted to Symoniacall persons facilitie of graunting Confessionals and Indulgences dispensation of vowes licence to bequeath by will the Church-goods commutation of wils and testaments toleration of harlots negligence of the gouernement of hospitals and such other things which they exactly handled expounding the nature of the abuses the causes and originall of them the consequences of the euils which they carry with them the meanes to redresse them and to keepe hence forward the body of These things are set downe at large in the 12. Booke of Sleidan the Court in Christian life a worke worthy to be read and which deserued to be set downe word by word if it had not beene too long The Pope hauing receiued the relation of these Prelats caused many Cardinals to consider of it and after that he might resolue what to doe proposed it in the Consistory Fryar Nicholas Scomberg a Dominican Cardinall of S. Sistus alias of Capua shewed in a long discourse that that time comported The Cudinall of S. Sistus would haue no reformaton at al made not any reformation at all First hee put them in mind of the malice of man which being stopped in one course findeth a worse and that it is better to tolerate a knowen euill which because it is in vse is not so much marueyled at then by redressing that to fall into another which being new will appeare greater and be more reprehended Hee added that it would giue occasion to the Lutherans to bragge that they had inforced the Pope to make that reformation and aboue all he considered that it would bee a beginning to take away not onely the abuses but the good vses also and to endanger the whole state of religion For by the reformation it would be confessed that the things prouided against were deseruedly reprehended by the Lutherans which would be a great abetting to their whole Cardinall Caraffa desireth the reformation doctrine On the other side Iohn Peter Caraffa Cardinal Theatino shewed that the reformation was necessarie and that it was a great offence to God to leaue it and answered that it was a rule in Christian actions that as euill is not to be done that good may follow so no good of obligation is to be omitted for feare that euill may ensue The opinions deliuered were diuers The Pope comandeth the remonstrance of the Prelats to be concealed but a copie of it is sent into Germany by Cardinall Scomberg The King of Denmarke becommeth a Protestant and the finall conclusion was not to speake any more of it vntill another time and the Pope commanded that the remonstrance of the Prelats should be concealed But Cardinall Scomberg sent a copie thereof into Germanie which some thought was done
iusticed they should doe their businesse with too much feare Notwithstanding the Pope forsooke not his resolution but found a temper neuer vsed by any of his predecessors to lift vp the thunderbolt with his hand and to threaten to shoote yet to hold it without flinging it abroad and so to satisfie the Cardinals the Court and others and not to put the Papal authoritie in hazard Therefore he framed a Processe and most seuere sentence against that King the thirtieth of August 1535. and withall suspended the publication during his pleasure Yet secretly he let the copie goe into the hands of some that hee knew would cause it to bee deliuered to the King dispersing the rumor of the Bull that was framed and the suspension with fame that very suddenly hee would remooue the suspension and come to publication yet with deseigne neuer to proceede so farre And though hee wanted not hope that the King either for feare of the excommunication framed or by the inclination of his people or by the satietie of punishments vsed against those that disobeyed his Decree would induce himselfe or by the mediation of the Emperour or French King when by reason of the occurrences of the world hee should bee constrained to vnite himselfe with either of them would bee induced to yeeld yet he was principally mooued by the forenamed cause that he might not shew the weakenesse of his weapons and more confirme the King in his separation But in the end of three yeeres hee changed his purpose by reason of the prouocation which the King seemed to vse against him by sending out manifests against all his callings of the Councell and by opposing his actions though without particular offence of his person and lastly by hauing prosecuted cited condemned S. Thomas of Canterbury for a traitour to the The King of England senteneeth S. Thomas Bec ãâ¦ã kingdome with confiscation of goods whom Alexander the third canonized in the yeere 1171. for being slaine in defence of the Ecclesiasticall power and liberty whose solemne feast the Church of Rome doth annually obserue which sentence was executed by taking the bones out of the graue which were publikely burned by the hangman and the ashes sprinkled in the riuer putting his hands into the treasures ornaments and reuenues of the Churches dedicated to him which was to touch a secret of the Popedome of farre greater importance then the matter of the Councel Whereunto ioyning some hope which hee conceiued from the conference with the French King which was that he would assist the malecontents of England so soone as hee was free from the warres with the Emperour the 17. of December he brandished the thunder-bolt of excommunication made three yeeres before and opened his hand to cast it forth which all this while was readie to doe it The causes alleadged were in substance these The diuorce obedience The causes of the excommunication and the punishments taken away the death of the Cardinall of Rochester and the proceeding against S. Thomas The punishments to the King were depriuation of his Kingdome and to his adherents of whatsoeuer they possessed commanding his Subiects to denie him obedience and strangers to haue any commerce in that kingdome and all to take armes against and to persecute both himselfe and his followers granting them their states and goods for their prey and their persons for their slaues But how much the Popes Briefe was esteemed and his commandements The excommunication was generally contemned obserued the leagues confederations peaces treaties which by the Emperour French King and other Catholique Princes were made with that King doe euidently declare In the beginning of the yeere 1539 new controuersies being raised in 1539 Germanie about religion and perhaps by men ofbad intentions who vsed it but for a pretence there was an assembly held in Francfurt whither the An assembly is helde in Francfurt about religion Emperour sent a commissioner and after long disputation there it was by his consent concluded the 19. of April that there should bee a conference in Noremberg the first of August to create quietly and louingly of Religion 1539 PAVL 3. 1. C ãâ¦ã 15. HENRY 8. 3. F ãâ¦ã where on the one side and the other besides the Doctors other persons of wisedome were to be present sent by the Emperour King Ferdinand and other Princes to superintend at the colloquie and deale betweene the parties and what was determined by common consent should be signified to all the orders of the Empire and ratified by the Emperor in the next Diet. The Catholikes would haue the Pope intreated to send also some person to the conferent ãâã but the Protestants thought it contrary to their protestation and therefore it was not done This newes of the assembly being arriued at Whereat the Pope was much offended Rome the Pope was offended as well because there should be a treatie about Religion in Germanie as because it derogated from the credit of the Councell intimated though hee cared very little to haue it celebrated and more particularly because there was a dispute to admit of one to bee sent by him and in the end his authoritie wholly reiected Therefore hee suddenly dispatched into Spaine the Bishop of Monte Pulciano whose principall message was to perswade the Emperour not to confirme yea rather to annihilate the Decrees of that Diet. The Nuncio had a great and long instruction first to complaine grieuously He sendeth a Nuncio to the Emperor of the demeanor of Iohn Vessalius Archbishop of London his Commissary who forgetting his oath made to that Sea and infinite Benefits receiued from the Pope and the instruction giuen him by the Emperour had consented to the demands of the Lutherans with preiudice of the Apostolique Sea and dishonour of his imperiall Maiestie That London was corrupted with gifts and promises the Citie of Ausburg hauing giuen him 250. thousand Florins of gold and the King of Denmarke promised him 4. thousand Florins yeerely out of the fruits of his Archbishoprique of London which was taken from him That he thought to take a wife and forsake the Church A Citie in Denmarke and had neuer entred into holy orders The Nuncio had commandement to shew to the Emperour that if the things which London had graunted were confirmed by him they would shew that hee was not a sonne of the Apostolique Sea and that all the Catholique Princes of Germanie complained thereof and were of opinion that his Maiestie would not confirme them Hee gaue order also to propose vnto him his interests concerning the Dutchie of Ghelderland and the election of the King of the Romans to moue him the more putting him also in minde that hee could not haue Germanie at his disposition by tolerating the Lutheran heresies as London and others did perswade For it is a thing long since knowen that principalities cannot in likelihood be preserued where Religion is lost or where two religions are suffered
That this happened to the Emperors of the East who hauing abandoned the obedience due to the vniuersall Bishop of Rome lost their forces Kingdoms That the cunning of the Lutherans was manifest who haue proceeded maliciously with his Maiestie and that vnder the colour of establishing their Religion they doe euer procure something else That an example thereof was the Diet of Spira in the yeere 1526 of Noremberg 1532 and of Calano 1534. when the Duke of Wittenberg regained the Dutchie which shewed that those commotions of the Landgraue and the Lutherans were not for religion but to take that state from the King of the Romanes That hee should put him in minde that when hee made an accord with the Lutherans the Catholique Princes would not endure such a disorder that his Maiestie should haue more power ouer them then ouer the Protestants and would thinke vpon new remedies That there are many other lawfull and honest wayes to reduce Germanie the Pope being resolued to afford him all possible ayde according to the proportion of his forces And when his Maiestie shall haue well thought thereon he will finde that these capitulations cannot bee approoued without making all Germany Lutheran which were wholly to depriue himselfe of authority For that Sect excludeth all superiority extolling liberty or rather licence aboue all That he should put into the Emperours head to augment the Catholique League and to take from the Lutherans their adherents as much as hee could and to send as much money as was possible into Germanie to promise and really to giue it to those that follow the Catholique league That it were good also vnder colour of Turkish affaires to send a competent number of Spaniards or Italians into those parts lodging them within the territories of the King of the Romans That the Pope was resolued to send some person to the Catholique Princes with money to gratifie those that shall be fit for his purpose That he should exhort Caesar to make such an Edict as the King of England made in his Kingdome causing a rumour to bee spread cunningly that his Maiestie negotiated with the sayd King to reduce him to the obedience of Rome The Pope gaue commission also to the sayd Montepulciano to complaine to the Emperour that his sister Queene Mary Gouernesse of the low Countries secretly fauoured the Lutherane part that shee purposely sent The Nuncio complaineth against the Emperors sister Gouernesse of the low Countries men vnto them that when the Catholique league was to be established shee wrote to the Elector of Triers that hee should not enter into it and so that good worke was crossed that shee hindered the Lord of Lauaur the French Ambassadour from going into Germanie to consult with the King of the Romanes and the Legate of his Holinesse about religion which hee did beleeue proceeded notfrom her owne will but from the counsell of her bad ministers But because mention is made of the Edict of the King of England in matter The Edict of religion made by K. Henry the 8. of Religion it will not bee amisse to recount heere how Henry the eight in the time of the Diet of Francfort either because he thought to doe God seruice by not permitting innouation of religion within his Kingdome or to shew constancie in what hee had wrote against Luther or to giue the Pope the lie who laid an imputation vpon him in his Bull that hee had published hereticall doctrine in his Kingdome made a publique Edict whereby hee commanded that the reall presence of the true and naturall body and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ vnder the kindes of bread and wine there remaining no substance of those elements was to bee beleeued throughout all England as also that Christ was wholly contained vnder the one and the other kinde that the communion of the Cup was not necessary that it was not lawfull for Priests to marry that religious men after their profession and vowes of chastity were bound alwayes to keepe them and to liue in Monasteries that secret and Auricular confession was not onely profitable but also necessary that the celebration of Masse euen priuate was an holy thing which hee commanded should bee obserued in his Kingdome He prohibited all to doe or teach any thing contrary to these articles vpon paine to be punished as heretiques It is to bee marueiled at how the Pope who a little before thundered against that King was constrained to prayse his actions and to propose him to the Emperour for an ensample to be imitated So a mans proper interest makes him commend and blame the same person But the Pope after hee had dispatched Montepulciano seeing that by calling the Councell and after deferring it though hee entertayned the world yet hee lost reputation thought it necessary to leaue that ambiguous proceeding which howsoeuer it had giuen men satisfaction heeretofore yet in A consultation about the Councel progresse of time it might produce some sinister effect And hee made a secret resolution to declare himselfe and to forsake ambiguities and in the consistory hauing related what had happened and proposed that it was necessary to make a constant and firme resolution hee put the matter in consultation Some of the Cardinals to deliuer themselues from feare which euery other day amazed them did not approoue the suspension but desired an expresse declaration that there should bee no Councell at all because it appeared not how the difficulties could bee ouercome before there was a reconciliation betweene Princes a necessary meanes without which there was no hope it could bee celebrated But the wiser sort were balanced betweene this and another feare that there might bee Nationall Councels or other remedies vsed more offensiue to them then a generall Synode and therefore the maior part gaue consent for the suspension during pleasure thinking that when it should seeme not fit to bring it to effect it might bee continued by pretending the discord betweene Princes or some other thing and that if there happened any danger of a Nationall Councell or of Colloquies or ought else it might bee remooued by promoting the Generall Councell and assigning vnto it place and time and afterwards it might bee called or let alone as time should aduise The match was made and a Bull The Councel intimated is suspended during pleasure was framed the thirteenth of Iune by which the Councell intimated was suspended during pleasure of the Pope and the Apostolicall Sea But Montepulciano the Nuncio who went into Spaine executed his commissions with the Emperour who either for the cause alledged by the Nuncio or for some respects of his owne declared not himselfe whether hee dissented or assented to the Colloquie appointed to be held at Noremberg in August Afterwards by reason of his wiues death and the rebellion of Gant with part of the low Countries hee had occasion by pretending affaires of greater importance to leaue the matter in suspence and so
laboured to incite the Pope against him and to haue money from him for the warre The Pope seruing himselfe vpon this occasion was wholy set vpon the gaining The Pope seeketh to gaine Milan of Milan for his Nephewes wherein hee was assisted by Margarite bastard daughter to the Emperour married to Octauius Farnese the Popes Nephew and in that respect made Dutchesse of Camerino The Pope promised the Emperour to combine with him against the French King to make many Cardinals of his nomination to pay him for some yeeres 150000. crownes leauing also in his hands the Castles of Milan and Cremona But because the Imperialists required a million of ducats for the present and another million vpon short dayes of payment nothing could bee concluded and in regard the Emperour could not longer tarrie it was agreed to continue the treatie by meanes of the Popes Ministers who should follow the Emperour Caesar shewed he was satisfied with the Councell that by the sending of Legats and assistance of those few Prelats the Catholiques of Germany at the least had knowen his ready mind and because the impediments might be imputed to the French King he concluded that the remedie He mistrustes the Emperour and turneth to the French King was not to be thought vpon vntill it did appeare how the warre proceeded They parted with great demonstrations of mutuall satisfaction yet the Pope mistrusted the Emperour and from that time turned his mind toward the French King But while he was thus doubtfull the league betweene the Emperour and the King of England against France was published which constrained the Pope wholly to alienate himselfe from him For hee saw how much that league preiudiced his authoritie being contracted with one excommunicated anathematized by him cursed destinated to eternall damnation a schismatique depriued of his Kingdome and dominions whose confederation A league betweene the Emperour and King of England made with whom soeuer was void against whom also all Christians Princes were bound by his commandement to take armes and which most imported that still remaining more contumacious and openly despising his authoritie The Pope was much offended with the league this euidently shewed to the world that the Emperour bare no respect vnto him neither spirituall nor temporall and gaue example to all to make no account of his authoritie And the affront seemed to him the greater because Clement who might easily haue temporized in that cause to please the Emperour and for his interests had proceeded against that King who otherwise was well affected and deserued well of the Apostolike Sea To weigh downe these offences the Pope put in the other ballance that the French King had made so many lawes and edicts before named to preserue religion and his authoritie Vnto which was added that the Parisian Diuines the first of August assembling the people by the sound of a Trumpet published fiue and twentie heads of Christian doctrine proposing the bare conclusions and determinations without adding reasons perswasions or grounds but onely prescribing as it were by authoritie what they would haue beleeued which were printed and sent through all France confirmed by the Kings letters vnder most grieuous punishments against whosoeuer spake or taught other wise with another new Decree to make inquisition against the Lutherans These things the rather pleased the Pope because he knew the King did them not so much for the reason related before that is to iustifie himselfe to the world that hee made not warre with the Emperour to fauour the Lutherans doctrine nor to hinder their extirpation but principally to please him and for reuerence of the Apostolicall Sea But the Emperour knowing the Popes complaints answered that the The Emperors answere to the Popes complaints French King hauing made a League with the Turke to the preiudice of Christians as the siege of Nizza in Prouence made by the Ottoman Armie guided by Polinus the Kings Abassadour and the spoiles taken in the riuers of the Kingdome well shewed it was lawfull for him to vse for his defence the helpe of the King of England a Christian though he acknowledge not the Pope as also by the same Popes leaue himselfe and Ferdinand vsed the assistance of the Protestants more auerse from the Apostolike Sea then that King that the Pope vnderstanding the League of the French King with the Turke should haue proceeded against him But hee saw well what difference was made For the Turkisharmie which had so much damnified all the Christians wheresoeuer it went passed friendly by the Popes riuers yea going to Ostia to take in the fresh water on S. Peters day at night for which all Rome was in confusion the Cardinall of Carpi who commanded in the Popes name that was absent put them out of feare being secure by the intelligence which he had with the Turkes The warre and these complaints put to silence the treaties about the 1544 PAVL 3. ãâã CHARLES ãâã HENRY ãâ¦ã FRANCIS ãâã councel for this yeere which the next 1544 returned into the field began in the Diet of Spira where the Emperour rehearsing the paines which he formerly took to remedy the discords in religion finally the care diligence vsed in Ratisbon be put them in mind how it not being then possible to compose the controuersies all was finally referred to a general or National Councel 1544. The treaty a ãâ¦ã both the Couâcell began againe in the Diet of ãâ¦ã or a Diet and that afterwardes the Pope at his instance had intimated the Councel where himself resolued to be in person would haue performed it if the war of France had not hundered him But now in regard the discord in religion remaineth the same is accompained with the same inconueniences it is not time to deferre the remedy any longer for which he gaue order they should consider and propose to him what way they thought to be best The businesse of religion was much considered on But because the affayres of the warre pressed them more it was referred to the Diet which was to bee celebrated in December and in the meane space a Decree was made that the Emperour should giue charge to some honest and learned men to write a forme of reformation and that all the Princes should doe the same that all being conferred together that might bee determined in the Diet by common consent which was to be obserued vntil the future generall Councell to be held in Germany or vntill a Nationall In the meane space that all should remaine in peace without raising any tumult for Religion and the Churches of the one and the other should enioy their goods This Recesse did not generally please the Catholikes but some of them because they inclined to the Protestants opinion approoued this middle way Those that were not contented seeing their number to be small resolue to endure it But the warre went on still and the Popes disdaine conceiued for the league with
it without great danger if the Emperour consented not because he might find pretences either for that those cities were formerly members of the Dutchie of Milan or might say the Church should not be damnified whereof he was aduocate To dispatch these businesses he sent Cardinall Farnese into Germanie with instructions necessary But the Legats in Trent had commission from the Pope to open the Councell with those few Prelats that were there without expecting a greater number in case they vnderstood that they would treate of Religion in the Dier but if not to gouerne themselues as other respects should aduise They saw that the proposing of the Diet did not binde them but on the other side that the small number of Prelates who then were not more then foure perswaded a prorogation Notwithstanding they were in doubt that the danger of the Turkish armes would constraine Ferdinand to make the Recesse and The Legate know not what to resolue about the opening of the Councell according to promise to intimate another Diet in which Religion should be treated of casting the blame vpon them by saying that notice was giuen them of the proposition that knowing what was promised with good intention they might haue hindered the execution of it by opening the Councell For this cause they sent in diligence to the Pope to receiue order from him what to doe in this doubtfull consultation seeing themselues on the one side constrained by a potent respect to make haste and on the other enforced to desist because they were almost alone in Trent They declared to the Pope that they had many coniectures and signes that the Emperour regarded not the celebration of the Councell that Don Diego after his first comparition had neuer spoken so much as one word and did shew as it were in his countenance that he was pleased with that leasure and spending of time For his appearance onely was sufficient to excuse and iustifie his Master that hauing by himselfe and his Ambassadors continually desired and sollicited the Councell and brought the businesse to that passe and not seeing a conuenient progresse hee might and ought to intimate another Diet to determine the cause of Religion as by reason deuolued vnto him by his owne diligence and negligence of the Pope They resolued to take a It is resolued that the councell should be opened onely by singing a Masse of the holy Ghost middle course that is to sing a Masse of the holy Ghost before the Emperor arriued in the Diet which might stand for a beginning of the Councell and preuent whatsoeuer the Emperour could doe in the Recesse and on the other side remoue all occasion of saying that the matters of the Councell were begun to be handled with foure persons remaining in libertie to enioy the benefit of time and to be able to goe on or desist or transferre or shut vp the Councell as the occurrences should aduise They wished him to consider that if the Councell were opened after that Cardinall Farnese had spoken with the Emperor one might thinke that Cardinall was sent to entreate that it might not be opened and could not obtaine it Besides the fame of the Turkish Armie increasing it would be said it was opened when necessitie compelled to thinke of other matters and when it was knowne it could not be done The Cardinall Santa Croce desired much that signes of deuotion The desire of the Cardinall Santa Croce should be shewed and the people made to runne together with the vsuall ceremonies of the Church and therefore perswaded that all should write to the Pope to demaund a Briefe with authoritie to giue Indulgences dated from the time of their parting that the Indulgence which they granted at their entrie might be made good That Cardinall was serupulous that the people which were present at that entrie should not be defrauded of those three yeeres and thrice fortie daies which they granted and would supplie it by this not considering that a difficultie did arise whether he that hath authoritie to grant Indulgences can make good those which another hath granted without authoritie The Cardinall Bishop and Lord of Trent considering that that Citie little in it selfe and not much inhabited would remaine at the discretion of Strangers and in danger of seditions in case the Councell proceeded gaue the Pope to vnderstand that there was need of a garrison of at the least an hundred and fiftie footmen especially if the Lutherans came which expence himselfe was not able to beare being exhausted by paying his Predecessors The Cardinal et Trent âesirââh a garison debts The Pope answered that if he put a garrison into the towne the Lutherans would haue a pretence to publish that the Councell was not free that it was in vaine to make doubt so long as none but Italians were in Trent and that he had no lesse care of the quiet of the Citie then the Cardinall himselfe because the securitie of the Councell more imported the Pope then the Bishop of the place therefore that hee should leaue the care thereof vnto him and assure himselfe that he will be vigilant to prouide against dangers for his owne interest and will not burthen him with any expence Hauing well considered all the reasons which perswaded and disswaded to begin the Councell for disswasion hee saw no weightie reason but this that when the Councell should be opened hee would be intreated to leaue it so vntill the impediments of the Turkish warre and others did cease which was to put a bridle in his mouth which would turne him whither he pleased that held the raines a thing dangerous to his affaires This made him resolue firmely in himselfe by no meanes to let the Councell stand idly open and not to depart from this disiunctiue either to celebrate the Councell if he could or if he could not to shut it vp or suspend it vntill he had published another day The Pope giueth commission to open the Councell on Holiroode day Card. Farnese passeth by Trent to reassume it Hauing established this point he wrote to the Legats to open it vpon Holiroode day which order they published to the Emperours Ambassador and the rest without naming the particular time A little after Cardinall Farnese in his iourney towards Wormes arriued in Trent and brought the same commission and all being consulted of betweene him and the Legats they resolued to continue notifying vnto all the Commission to open the Conncell in generall without descending to the particular day more then this that it should bee when hee had spoken with the Emperour in Wormes And they conceiued good hope because they vnderstood that his Maiestie knowing the dispatch of the Legation was much satisfied with the Pope and declared that hee would ioyntly proceede with him and therefore they would not go on to any new action without his knowledge for feare of disturbing him and the rather because Don Diego and the Cardinall of
the people to nothing but to giue money The onely remedie for these disorders is to take away all the priuiledges and to restore to the Bishops the charge to teach and preach and to elect those for their fellow labourers whom they shall know worthy of that ministery and disposed to exercise it with charity On the contrary side the Generals of the Regulars and others saide An Apologie of the regular orders that the Bishops and Curates hauing wholly abandoned the office of a Pastour so that for many hundreds of yeeres the people remained without Sermons in the Church and without the doctrine of Diuinitie in Schooles God had raised the begging orders to supplie these necessary ministeries into which notwithstanding they intruded not themselues but entred by the graunt of the Supreame Pastour vnto whom it principally appertaining to feede all the flocke of CHRIST it cannot bee saide that men deputed by him to supplie the defects of him that had the care of the flocke and did aband on it haue vsurped the office of another But it may bee say de that if they had not vsed that charitie there had now remained no signe of Christianitie Now that they haue applyed themselues more then three hundred yeeres to that holy worke with such fruit as appeareth they haue prescribed those functions and made them their owne by a lawfull title giuen by the chiefe Pastour the Bishop of Rome and that the Bishops haue no lawfull right vnto them nor can alleadge the vse of antiquity to regaine that office which so many hundred yeeres since they haue forsaken That they haue a desire of gayning for themselues or their Monasteries is a meere calumnie because the almes are gathered onely for their necessary foode and apparell and the residue being spent for the worship of God in masses buildings and ornaments of Churches turneth to the benefit and edification of the people and not to their owne profit that the seruices done by their orders to the holy Church and doctrine of Diuinitie which is no where to bee found but in their Cloisters deserue the continuance of that charge which others are not able to exercise The Legates importuned by both parties by the Councell of their most The Legats relate this difference to Rome and expect an answere inward friends resoluted to relate to Rome and expect an answere The Pope referred it to the Congregation where presently it was seene whither the pretence of the Bishops tended that is to make themselues so many Popes in their Diocesses For when the Popes priuiledge and exemption should bee remooued and euery one should depend on them and none on the Pope all cause of going to Rome would cease They considered that the Popes The Deputies in Rome take part with the Mendicants for reasons of Policie haue anciently had for a principall secret to preserue the Primacie giuen them by CHRIST to exempt the Bishops from the Arch-bishop the Abbats from the Bishops and so to oblige men to defend him That it is a cleere case that after the sixe hundredth yeere the Primacie of the Apostolike Sea hath beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other monasticall assemblies vntill God raised the Mendicant orders by which it hath beene maintained vntill now Wherefore to take away their priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacie and not those orders to remooue the exemptions were a manifest depression of the Court of Rome because they should want meanes to keepe a Bishop within compasse that hee exalt not himselfe too high Therefore that the Pope and Court were compelled by necessitie to maintaine the Friars cause But to doe these things smoothely they considered also that it was necessary to conceale this reason and they resolued to answere the Legates that by all meanes they should preserue the state of The Popes answere the Regulars and cause the Bishops to surcease setting before them the excessiue number of the friars and the credit which they haue with the people and aduise them to take a moderate course and not make a Schisme by desiring too much That it was iust they should receiue some satisfaction but they should also bee content to giue it and when they came to the point they should grant any thing concerning the Pardoners but should doe nothing concerning the Friars without communicating it to the Generalls and should giue the Bishops some satisfaction which might not take away the priuiledges That they should doe the like for the Vniuersities because it was necessary that both these and those should depend on the Pope and not on the Bishops After these letters came to Trent those of the Councell had three diuers endes For the other particulars proposed in these two matters by those who were not interested either to fauour or disfauour the exemptions were but little considered of For the Lectures some proposed the restitution of the ancient vse when Monasteries and Canons cloisters were but Colledges and Schooles Whereof some remainder appeareth in many Cathedral Churches where there is the dignitie of a Schooleman Head of the readers with a Prebend These men now doe not performe the duetie and indeede are vnable All thought it honest and profitable to restore the Diuinitie Lecture in Cathedral Churches and Monasteries For the former they thought it easie to make prouision by committing the care of the execution thereof to the Bishops but for the latter very difficult The Legates opposed the Superintendencie of Bishops euen in this also though it were ouer Monkes onely not Mendicants for feare of leauing a gate open to them to meddle with priuiledges granted by the Pope But Sebastianus Pighius Auditor of The inuention of the Auditor of the Rota the Rota found a temper for this that the superintendencie should be giuen to the Bishops as Delegates of the Apostolique Sea The inuention pleased because it was in fauour of the Bishops without derogation of the priuiledge for the Bishop was to superintend not as Bishop but as the Popes Delegate And this gaue a paterne to accommodate other difficulties one in giuing authoritie to the Metropolitans ouer Parishes vnited to Monasteries not subiect to any Diocesse another in giuing power to Bishops ouer exempted Preachers who faile and serued also very much in the Decrees of the Sessions that were after The Canonists proposed that the Schoole subtiltie was not fit in these Politique reasons to vphold the Popes authoritie times and that it beseemed rather naturall things and Philosophie that these new Lectures should bee introduced to handle the Sacraments and the authority of the Church as Turrecremata Augustinus Triumphus after them S. Antoninus and others haue done with great fruit But the Fryars contradicting and opposing that this doctrine was as necessary as that they found a temper and ordered that the Lecture should bee for exposition of the Scripture and that the matter
frequented But that the Bishops and Diuines might haue entertainment the Cardinall Santa Croce held an assembly of learned men in his house where they treated of the samethings but familiarly and without ceremony The Protestants combined with the Emperour did then publish a writing The Protestants combined with the Emperor doe raile against the Pope addressed to their subiects full of raylings against the Pope calling him Antichrist instrument of Satan imputing vnto him that before hee had sent to kindle a fire in diuers places of Saxonie and now was authour and moouer of the warre and had sent into Germany to poyson the wells and standing waters aduising all to bee diligent in taking and punishing those poysoners This very few did thinke to be probable and was esteemed a calumnie The Popes men being come into the armie which was in Landisuth the 15 of August the Emperour gaue the collar of the golden Fleece vnto his Sonne in law Octauius which hee had bestowed on him in the celebration of the assembly of that Order held vpon Saint Andrewes day and he saw the The Emperor giueth the collar of the golden Fleece to his sonne in law Octanius Farnese muster of the Popes men with much approbation and content to haue the flower of the Italian Souldiers Yet the ends of the Pope and Emperour being diuers they produced occasions of distastes The Cardinall Farnese desired to cary the crosse as Legate before the armie and had order from the Pope so to doe publishing Indulgences as formerly was vsed so to be done in The Emperor will not suffer Card. Farnese the Legate to cary the crosse before the armie Crasadoes declaring it was the war of the Catholique Church But he could obtaine neither of these from the Emperour whose end was quite contrary to entertaine the Lutherane Princes who were with him and that the Cities might not waxe obstinate against him for it The Cardinall perceiuing hee could not tary in the field in any other quality with the Popes dignity and his owne he remained in Ratisbon and faining himselfe to be sicke expected his Grandfathers answere whom he had aduertised of all They now being in a readinesse on both sides though either had a great armie and forced one another presenting also the battaile when they saw their aduantage and though each of them had many good occasions to acchieue some notable victory yet they were not embraced by the Protestants because the Elector and the Landgraue had equall authority ouer The equall authority of the Saxon and Landgraue bringeth great disaduantage to their army them a gouernment which euer succeedeth ill in armes and because the Emperour knowing this that he might be Conquerour without blood and not giue the enemies occasion to set their affaires in better order expected that time should put into his hand a certaine victory in stead of one that was doubtfull exposing himselfe to the hazard of a battell whereby nothing of moment or consequence was done The Legats in Trent now freed from the Souldiers did regulate the Congregations according to the first stile reducing them to ordinary dayes and be thinking themselues how to driue the time according to the purpose of the Pope They found no other meanes but to shew that the importance of the matter required an exact discussion and to prolong the disputations of the Diuines giuing an entrance to new matters whereof there could not want occasion in regard that by reason of connexion or intemperancie of wit Doctors do euer easily passe from one subiect to another They resolued also to cherish the differences and varietie of opinions a thing easie to bee done aswell for the naturall inclination of man to ouercome in disputations as because in the Schooles especially of the Fryars too much obstinacie in opinion of their owne sect is very vsuall Monte who was of an ingenuous Card. Monte cannot dissemble so wel as the other Legate Santa Crace disposition thought it would be hard and could not promise to be constant in so long a dissimulation as he saw was necessary But Santa Croce a man of a melancholy and close nature offered to take vpon him the charge of gouerning the businesse Fathers are deputed to compose the Anathematisines In the Congregation of the twentieth of August it seeming that as much had been spoken vpon the twenty fiue Articles as was sufficient to frame the Anathematisines it was proposed to depute Fathers to compose them And there were named three Bishops and three Generals and Sonta Croce first of all Who hauing made a modell of the Canons and proposed it to be discussed in the Congregations following the same disputations did returne of the certaintie of Grace of the morall workes of Infidels and sinners of the merit of congruitie of imputation of the distinction of Grace and charitie and those that were interested in the opinions spake more earnestly because the Cardinall gaue them an edge by shewing that the matters were of importance Santa Croce cherisheth the diuision amongst the Diuines and ought to bee discussed well and that without the resolution of them it was impossible to make a good determination The controuersie of the certaintie of Grace onely held the disputants in exercise many dayes and made obstinate and diuided into two parts not onely the Diuines but the Prelates also Yet the question was not cleered by the disputation but more obscured In the beginning as hath beene deliuered one part said that certaintie A difference in opinions about certainty of Grace of Grace was presumption the other that one might haue it meritoriously The ground of the first was that Saint Thomas Saint Bonauenture and generally the Schoolemen thought so for which cause the maior part of the Dominicans were of the same opinion Besides the authoritie of Doctors they alleadged for reasons that God would not that man should be certaine that hee might not bee lifted vp in pride and esteeme of himselfe that hee might not preferre himselfe before others as hee that knoweth himselfe to bee iust would doe before manifest sinners and a Christian would so become drowsie carelesse and negligent to doe good Therefore they said that incertainetie was profitable and meritorious besides because it is a passion of the mind which doth afflict it and being supported is turned to merit They alleadged many places of the Scripture also of Solomon that a man knoweth not whether hee bee worthie of hate or loue of Wisedome which commandeth not to bee without feare of the sinne pardoned of Saint Peter to worke out our saluation with feare and trembling of Saint Paul who said of himselfe though my conscience accuse mee not yet am I not thereby iustified These reasons and testimonies The opinion of Seripandal Vega Soto together with many places of the Fathers were brought and amplified especially by Seripandus Vega and Soto But Catarinus and Marinarus had other places of
places of the other Epistles where he saith We haue nothing but what wee haue receiued from God that wee are not able of our selues so much as to thinke well and where in giuing the cause why some haue reuolted from the faith and some stand firme he said it was because the foundation of God standeth sure and hath this Seale the Lord knoweth who are his They added diuers passages of the Gospel of Saint Iohn and infinite authorities of Saint Austin because that Saint wrote nothing in his old age but in fauour of this doctrine But some others though of lesse esteeme opposed this opinion calling it hard cruell inhumane horrible impious and that it shewed partialitie in GOD if without any motiue cause he elected one and reiected another and vniust if he damned men for his owne will and not for their faults and had created so great a multitude to condemneit They say it destroyed free wil because the elect cannot finally doe euill nor the reprobate good that it casteth men into a gulfe of desperation doubting that they bee reprobates that it giueth occasion to the wicked of bad thoughts not caring for penance but thinking that if they bee elected they shall not perish if reprobates it is in vaine to doe well because it will not helpe them They confessed that not onely workes are not the cause of Gods election because that it is before them eternall but that neither works foreseen can moue GOD to predestinate who is willing for his infinite mercie that all should bee saued and to this end prepareth sufficient assistance for all which euery man hauing free-will receiueth or refuseth as pleaseth him and GOD in his eternitie foreseeth those who will receiue his helpe and vse it to good and those who will refuse and reiecteth these electeth and predestinateth those They added that otherwise there was no cause why GOD in the Scripture should complaine of sinners nor why hee should exhort all to repentance and conuersion if they haue not sufficent meanes to get them that the sufficient assistance inuented by the others is vnsufficient because in their opinion it neuer had or shall haue any effect The first opinion as it is mysticall and hidden keeping the mind humble and relying on GOD without any confidence in it selfe knowing the deformitie of sinne and the excellencie of diuine grace so this second was plausible and popular cherishing humane presumption and making a great shew and it pleased more the preaching Fryars then the vnderstanding Diuines And the Courtiers thought it probable as consonant to politique reasons It was maintained by the Bishop of Bitonto and the Bishop of Salpi shewed himselfe very partiall The defenders of this vsing humane reasons preuailed against the others but comming to the testimonies of the Scriptures they were manifestly ouercome Catarinus holding the same opinion to resolue the places of Scripture which troubled them all inuented a middle way that GOD of his goodnesse hath elected some few whom he will saue absolutely for whom hee hath prepared most potent effectuall and infallible meanes the rest he desireth for his part they should be saued and to that end hath prouided sufficient meanes for all leauing it to their choice to accept them and bee saued or refuse them and be damned Amongst these there are some who receiue them are saued though they be not of the number of the elect of which kind there are very many Others refusing to cooperate with God who wisheth their saluation are damned The cause why the first are predestinated is onely the will of GOD why the others are saued is the acceptation good vse and cooperation with the diuine assistance foreseene by GOD why the last are reprobated is the foreseeing of their peruerse will in refusing or abusing it That Saint Iohn Saint Paul and all the places of Scripture alleadged by the other part where all is giuen to GOD and which doe shew infallibilitie are vnderstood onely of the first who are particularly priuiledged and in others for whom the common way is left the admonitions exhortations and generall assistances are verified vnto which hee that will giue care and follow them is saued and he that wil not perisheth by his own fault Of those fewe who are priuiledged aboue the common condition the number is determinate and certaine with God but not of those who are saued by the common Way depending on humane libertie but onely in regard of the foreknowledge of the workes of euery one Catarinus said hee wondred at the stupidity of those who say the number is certaine and determined and yet they adde that others may bee saued which is as much as to say that the number is certaine and yet it may bee inlarged and likewise of those who say that the reprobates haue sufficient assistance for saluation though it be necessary for him that is saued to haue a gratâer which is to say a sufficient vnsufsicient Hee added that Saint Austins opinion was not heard of before his time and himselfe confesseth it cannot be found in the works of any who wrote before him neither did himselfe alwayes thinke it true but ascribed the cause of Gods wil to merits saying God taketh compassion on hardeneth whom he listeth But that will of GOD cannot bee vniust because it is caused by most secret merits and that there is diuersitie of sinners some who though they be iustified yet deserue iustification But after the heate of disputation against the Pelagians transported him to thinke and speake the contrary Yet when his opinion was heard all the Catholikes were scandalized as S Prosper wrote to him And Genadius of Marscilles 50. yeeres after in his iudgement which he maketh of the famous writers said that it happened to him according to the words of Salmon that in much speaking one cannot auoyd sinne and that by his fault exaggerated by the enemies the question was not then risen which might afterwards bring forth heresie whereby the good Father did intimate his feare of that which now appeareth that is that by that opinion some Sect and diuision might arise The censure of the second Article was diuers according to the three related opinions Catarinus thought the first part true in regard of the efficacie of the Diuine will toward those who are particularly fauoured but the second false concerning the suffiencie of Gods assistance vnto all and mans libertie in cooperating Others ascribing the cause of Predestination in all to humane consent condemned the whole Article in both parts But those that adhered to S. Austin and the common opinion of the Theologues did distinguish it and said it was true in a compounded sence but damnable in a diuided a subtiltie which confounded the mindes of the Prelates and his owne though hee did exemplifie it by saying hee that mooueth cannot stand still it is true in a compound sence because it is vnderstood while hee moueth but in a diuided sence it is
it is a cause for that the effect doeth follow not by any vertue of its owne but by the promise of God to giue grace at that time as the merite is cause of the reward without any actiuitie This they prooued not onely by the authoritie of Scotus and Saint Bonauenture their Diuines but by Saint Bernard also who saith that grace is receiued by the Sacraments as a Canon is inuested by the booke and a bishop by the ring The reasons were expounded on both sides with great prolixitie and sharpenesse And they censured one another The Dominicans said that the other opinion was neere to Lutheranisme and the others that theirs being impossible gaue occasion to the heretikes to calumniate the Church Some good Prelates desired though without effect to make peace saying that in regard they agreed in the conclusion that the Sacraments conteine and are cause of grace it did little import in what manner and that it was better not descending to particulars to stand in the generall But the Fryars replied that they spake not of words but of establishing or annihilating the Sacraments There would neuer haue been an end if the Legate Sancta Croce had not giuen order that they should passe to that which remained and that afterwards they should returne to examine whether it were necessary to decide the point or to leaue it The Legates called vnto them the generals of the orders and prayed The Legates vse meanes to represse the dangerous libertie of the Fryars them to cause the Fryars to treat with modestie and charitie without partialitie to their owne sect shewing they were called to speake against heresies and not to make new arise by disputes And they wrote thereof to Rome shewing how dangerous the libertie was which the Friars did assume and to what it might come And they told the Pope that a moderation was necessary For there being a fame spred of those dissensions and censures which one partie pronounced against the other it must needs raise scandall and small reputation of the Councell It was thought fit to omit the fifth Article as decided in the former Session But Friar Bartholmew Miranda called to minde that Luther by that paradox of his that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace but by exciting faith drew also a conclusion that those of the old and of the Euangelicall law are of equall vertue which opinion was to bee condemned as contrary to the doctrine of the Fathers and the Church all hauing said that the olde Sacraments were onely signes of grace but the new conteine it and cause it No man did contradict the conclusion but the Franciscans proposed that it should not bee sayd of the old Law but of Moses Law in regard that Circumcision it selfe did cause grace but it was not a Mosaicall Sacrament for CHRIST also said it was not of Moses but of the Fathers and also because other sacrifices before Abraham did conferre and cause grace The Dominicans replyed that Saint Paul sayd plainely that Abraham had receiued the Circumcision onely for a signe that hee being the first vnto whom it was giuen it is as much as to say it was instituted onely for a signe And the questions of the manner of conteining and causing grace returned into the field Friar Gregorie of Padua said hereupon that it was a cleere case in Logique that things in the same kinde haue identitie and difference among themselues If the old Sacraments and ours had onely difference they would not all bee Sacraments but equiuocally if onely identitie they would bee absolutely the same thing Therefore they must beware to put difficultie in plaine matters for some diuersitie of wordes and that Saint Augustine had sayd that these and those are diuers in the signe but equall in the thing signified And in another place that they were diuers in the visible species but the same in the intelligible signification and that else where he puts a difference that those were promissiue and these demonstratiue which another doth expresse in another terme that those were prenunciatiue and these contestatiue Whence it plainely appeareth that they agree and differ in many things which no sensible man can deny and therefore it was wisedome not to put that Article in the beginning neither was it to any purpose to touch it in the present Decree Another opinion came forth that the opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians was to bee condemned without descending to the particulars For they say there is no difference betweene the old and new Sacraments but in the Rites But it hath beene shewed that there are other differences and therefore they are to be condemned for this onely without descending to shew what those differences are But the sixt was censured by the Dominicans who said it was proper to the Euangelicall Sacraments to giue grace and that the old did not giue it but onely by the vertue of deuotion and that this was the opinion of Saint Thomas They alleadged for a principall ground the determination of the Florentine Councell that the Sacraments of the old Law did not cause grace but did figure that it must bee giuen by the passion of CHRIST But Because S. Bondaenture and Sootus did maintaine that the Circumcision did conferre grace Ex opere operato Scotus adding that immediatly after the sinne of Adam a Sacrament was instituted in which a grace was giuen to babes by vertue of it that is Ex opere operato the Franciscans said the Article was true and could not be censured and that if as Saint Thomas said children before CHRIST were saued by the fathers faith the state of Christians was worse For now the fathers faith doth not helpe the children without Baptisme and Saint Austine saith that the childe that is caried by the father to be baptized if hee die in the way is damned So that if faith onely did then suffice the condition of the sonnes of Christians is now worse In these difficulties many did propose that the Article as probable should bee omitted To leaue out the seuenth and eighth there was a great agreement But in Concerning the Character imprinted by the Sacrament the ninth of the Chalacter Friar Dominicus Soto endeauoured to declare that it hath foundation in the holy Scripture and hath euer bin held in the Church for an Apostolicull Tradition and though the name hath not been vsed by the Fathers yet the thing signified is most ancient Others did not grant him so great a scope because it did not appeare that Gratian or the Master of the Sentences had made any mention thereof Yea Iohn Scotius said that it was not necessary by the words of the Scripture or of the Fathers to affirme it but onely by the authority of the Church a thing vsuall with that Doctor to denie things with a kinde of courtesie It was worth the knowing what thing they meant it should be and where situated in such multiplicity of Schoole-opinions some
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying theÌselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retorâ against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
fruit of this diligence it beeing as easie to finde a false witnesse in partibus as at Rome where because euery thing may be sufficiently examined it is superfluous to seeke further To the eleuenth that none bee ordayned but by his owne Bishop it seemeth that the Bull may suffice because it doeth prouide many wayes against the inconueniences pretended in this point The Pope did presently dispatch the answere to Trent leauing it to the discretion Is dispatchâd to Trent of the Legates to resolue by the counsell of their friends what they thought fit togâant according to occasions either part or all so that they conteined themselues within the limits set downe by the Deputies in Rome or to denie all in case they found themselues able to doe it He aduised them of the request made to those in Venice and that they should hold the Session in the due time wholy omitting the doctrine of the Sacraments and publishing the Anuthematismes onely in which they are all agreed because the doctrine cannot be expounded without danger That they should leaue wholy the Decree of the abuses of the Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation it beeing impossible to touch that string without offending the whole order of poore Priests and Friars and giuing the Heretikes too great a conquest by confessing they had formerly approoued such notable absurdities Hee concluded that they should labour to make the Session as quiet as was possible but yet with the honour of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Pope considering with himselfe and with his inward The Pope is troubled with the aduises sent from the Councel and froÌâus Nuncio in Germany friends the aduises sent vnto him from Trent and from his Nuncio in Germanie was full of suspicion that the Councell would produce some great monster to the preiudice of himselfe and the Papacio Hee considered the factions amongst the Diuines especially Dominicans and Franciscans ancient enemies and contrary in doctrine and feared that taking courage in the Councell they would goe beyond the bounds of those contentions which haue beene hardly composed by the wiser sort whose differences beeing no lesse then those with the Lutherans and themselues very bold in taxing one another except paines were alwayes taken to make them agree there would bee danger of some great inconuenience Hee was much troubled with the disputation of Residencie whether it bee required iure diuino and with the boldnesse of Friar Bartholomew Caranza who beeing encouraged by many dared to call the contrary opinion the doctrine of deuils Hee saw how easily such another mischiefe as that of Luther might arise and that if an article of faith were made of residencie the Papacy was reduced to nothing Hee considered that all the reformations aymed to restraine the Popes authority and to enlarge the power of the Bishops and how little himselfe was esteemed in that the Councel hauing giuen hope to referre the Reformation to him whereof hee had framed a Bull and recalled the whole matter to Rome they had after treated thereof more sharpely without any respect of his authority Hee had great suspicion of the spirit and courage of the Spaniards considering the qualities of that wise Nation that it doth not worke by chance that it maketh greater shew of reuerence then it beareth that it standeth vnited in itselfe steppeth not one foote forward without looking a great way before them It seemed to him a great matter that they met together and had made a common censure and thought it probable that this webbe was secretly spun by the Emperour in regard his Ambassadour did dayly treate with them Hee suspected the Emperour also for his present prosperitie which ordinarily doeth make men not able to set boundes to their designes Hee considered his conniuencie at religion and thought it was to gaine the Lutherans fauour Hee remembred the complaints vsed not onely by the Emperour but by his Ministers also when the Italian Souldiers departed that hee was abandoned in time of neede and hee knew that he attributed the sedition of Genna to his sonne the Duke of Piacenza But hee weighed aboue all his wordes vsed to the Nuneio that hee had no greater enemie then the Pope Hee feared that when he had established an absolute authoritie in Germanie hee would thinke to doe the like in Italie making vse of the Councell to suppresse the Papacle He saw that all was in his power in regard of the incurable indisposition of the French King and his approching death Of the Dolphin being young and not experienced hee knew not what to promise himselfe and was assured that the Prelates who did vntill then adhere to the Court of Rome whensoeuer the Emperor should vnmaske himselfe would professe to be on his side either for feare of greater power or for emulation at the Popes greatnesse which they would discouer when they should see a secure way laid open to moderate it These respects made him resolue to secure himselfe in some sort of the And after consul ation resolueth to translate ââbe Synode to Bolonia Councell To end it did not seeme seasonable in regard there did remaine so many things to be handled The Suspensson did require some great cause and would be to litle purpose in regard hee should bee presently desired to take it away To translate it to a place where himselfe had absolute authoritie seemed the best counsell And seeing this was to be done heo would so do it as that all danger should be preuented which could not be if the councel were not celebrated within his owne territories He did not thinke Rome was fit because it would raise too much discourse in Germanie Bolonia seemed the best place because it was neore the Mountaines fertile and of great receipt For the manner he resolued to conceale his owne person and to cause it to be done by the Legates by the authoritie giuen them in the Bull dated the 22. of February and sent vnto them in August 1545. For doing so if the Translation were opposed the Legats would be blamed and himself as not interessed might the more easily vphold them and if by accident hee should change his opinion he might doe it without dishonour Being thus resolued he sent a priuate Gentleman of the family of the Cardinall of Monte with letters of credit to doe this ambassage to hoth the Legateâ commaunâding him not to ariue there before the Session and then to giue them authoritie to translate the Councell to Bolonia making some apparant cause to arise or making vse of some cause already in beeing putting it in execution so quickely that after the enterprise begun they should conclude before any impediment could be interposed But in Germanie a great part of those Cities about the Rhine hauing made The Emperor doth leaue to temporize with the Archbishop of Collen composition with the Emperour and the Elector Palatine caused hââ ministers to deâât the Emperour seeing himselfe now able to
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâlding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused ãâã ââof the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea ãâ¦ã that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâth of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are ãâ¦ã ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâs the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxââe because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ For the glosse saith he could not teach
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes ãâã was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coââine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the ãâã approaching and the ãâ¦ã athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
displeased with the answere giuen him that is that the Decrees made and to be made are receiued and that the manner vsed euer since the Apostles time is obserued That he will auoid all negligence in prouiding for the Church and if Caesar will be diligent let him keepe himselfe within the limits prescribed to him by the lawes and Fathers The functions of them both being distinct will be profitable to the Church And concerning the Translation whether it were lawfull or no he called the cause to him and deputed 4. Cardinals ãâã Burgâis Poole and Crescentius to heare it commanding euery one that vntill it was ended they should attempt no nouitie giuing the terme of a mo ãâ¦ã to the Fathers of Bolonia and Trent to produce their reasons And he ãâ¦ã ed this decree to be Written by the Secretary of the Consistory in the accustomed iudiciall forme of the Court inhibiting the Prelats of Bolonia and Trent to innouate any thing while the cause depended The Imperialists did laugh extreamely at the Popes distinction of protesting against the Pope and before him But Diego made a new Protestation saying hee had a speciall mandate from the Emperour to protest as he had done The Popes inhibition beeing receiued in Bolonia and no more assemblies of Bishops or Congregations of Diuines being made all departed by little and little except the Popes stipendaries who could not doe it with their honour Those of Trent mooued not according to the Emperours wil that Don Diegâ makâth a new protâstation they might keepe there some signe of the Councell and hold the Catholikes of Germany in hope and the Protestants in their dutie and that their promise to obey the Councel of Trent might not be voyd there being none at al. The Pope caused his answere giuen to Mendoza to come to the knowledge of the Fathers of Trent and expected fifteene dayes that some ouerture would be made by him of them that he should be Iudge as hee had desseigned But seeing nothing succeeded he wrote a Briefe to the Cardinall Pacceco The Pope wriâeth to the Fathers in Trent by way of cââation and to the Arch bishops and Bishops of Trent in manner of a citation in which hauing deliuered the causes which mooued him to intimate the Councell and the impediments and delayes which happened in calling it and the ioy he had to see it begun which was increased by the happie proceeding hoping that in a short time prouision would bee made against the euils of the Church hee added that he receiued as much sorrow from the contrary encounters so that vnderstanding the departure of his Legates and maior part of the Bishops from Trent some remayning still there hee was grieued for that it might hinder the progresse of the Councell and giue fcandall to the Church This being as well knowen to them as to him hee marueiled why if the Translation of the Councell seemed iust vnto them they went not in company with the others if vniust why they made not their complaint to him That it was a cleere case whereof they could not bee ignorant that they were bound to doe the one or the other either of which if it had beene embraced would haue taken away all occasion of scandal That he could not choose but write to theÌ with griefe that they were defectuous in the one or the other and that hee was sooner aduised by the Emperour of their complaints then by any of them so much as by letter or messenger and that for this negligence he had more cause to complaine of the Cardinall who was more obliged by reason of his Cardinalitie But because that which they should haue done was preuented by Caesar who hath complained by his Ambassadour that the Translation is void and vnlawfull he doth readily offer vnto them that which should not haue beene denied if they had made the case kowen that is to heare their complaints and take knowledge of the cause And though he ought to presuppose that the Translation is lawfull yet to doe the part of a iust iudge hee willingly offereth to heare them and their reasons which they shall bring to the contrary that herein hee would hold and esteeme of the Spanish Nation and of their persons not suffering the great presumtions to preuaile which ought to bee had against them Therefore hauing by aduise of the Cardinals called the cause of the Translation of the Councell vnto him and giuen commission to some of them to relate it in Consistory all that pretend interest being cited and the Prelates of Bolonia and Trent inhibited to attempt any thing while the cause dependeth as was contained in the writing whereof he sent them a copy desiring to conclude the cause as soone as may be he commandeth them that pretending the Translation to be of no force they send three at the least well instructed to assist in iudgement and to alleadge their pretensions and to render their presence as soone as may bee concluding that the presentation of the Briefe to the Cardinall or to two or three of them affixed at the Church doore of Trent shall bind them all as if it had beene personally Who answere thus intimated to euery one The Pope sent also to those of Bolonia to intimate the same Decree who sent immediatly to Rome But the Cardinall Pacceco and the other Spaniards in Trent who were in number thirteene hauing first sent to know the Emperours mindâ answered the Popes letter the three and twentieth of March thus in substance That they trusted in his benignitie and wisedome which will easily know that in contracting the Translation in being silent in remayning in that Citie they thought of nothing lesse then of offending his Holinesse yea that the principall cause why they dissented was because a matter of so great weight was handled without his knowledge wherein also they desired that so small account should not be made of the Emperour That it seemed cleere to them that the Translation would not bee well expounded nor easily approoued by his Holinesse whom they prayed not to beleeue that the Emperour had preuented their complaint exacted by his Beatitude because they had complained first to him but that hee did it of his owne motion who thought the protection of the Church belonged to him that they should neuer haue thought that his Holinesse would haue desired to haue beene assisted by them to whom they beleeued an absolute account was giuen by his Legates in regard what they spake was in publike and written by Notaries that it seemed enough for them to deliuer their opinion and then to bee silent Therefore they did not beleeue their presence was necessarie in ought else That if there bee any defect yet their plaine meaning is cleare That they thought it enough to dissent from the Translation and for modestie and humilitie not to trouble his Holinesse whom they supposed would not bee wanting to performe what hee thought fit for
fable to let the body fall to get the shadow It seemed hard to perswade that King and to take from him all suspition if the Councel were celebrated in a place subiect vnto the Emperour and neere vnto his armie But examining what those suspitions might bee they could finde none but that the Councel might determine something in preiudice of the gouernment of that Kingdom or against the priuiledges of that Crowne or against the libertie of the French Church in which if hee were secure it could not bee doubted but that for the hereditarie obligation to protect and fauour the Apostolike Sea he would assist and send his Prelates The second difficultie was that the Italian Prelates beeing poore could not beare the charge of that place and the Apostolike Chamber being exhausted could ill supply as much as was needefull besides the charge of maintaining the Legats and Officers of the Councel and other extraordinaries Whereof thinking often they could finde no way to hold the Councell without expence and that it was necessary to drinke of this Cup but superfluities might well bee cut off by dispatching the Councell quickely and not tarying there longer then was necessary The third difficultie was that the Protestants would call into question the things determined wherein all the Congregation resolued readily that they should make their meaning plaine that they ought to be esteemed as infallible and not suffer them to be disputed on and to declare this before the Councel not deferring to make them selues vnderstood vntill then The fourth and most important difficultie of all was the authoritie of the Of which the greatest is the danger of the Popes authoritie Apostolike Sea as well in the Councell as out of it and ouer it which not the Protestants onely doe impugne but many Princes also would restraine and many Bishops did thinke to moderate This was the chiefe cause why the former Popes would not bee perswaded to call a Councell and Paul who was brought to it did perceiue it in the end and prouided against it by the Translation This danger was seene by all but none could set downe a way to escape it but by saying that God who had founded the Romane Church and placed it aboue others would dissipate all counsell taken against it This some beleeuing for simplicitie some for their interest some because they knew not what else to say seemed not sufficient But Cardinall Crescentius grounding himselfe much vpon this confidence sayd that there was no humane action in which there was not some danger that the warre did shew as much which is the chiefest which is neuer enterprised though with neuer so much assurance of victorie but there is danger of losse and totall destruction neither is there any businesse The feare whereof Cardinal Crescentius remoueth vndertaken with so much certainety of a good issue which may not suddenly fall into great inconueniences for vnknowen or lightly esteemed causes But hee that is forced for auoyding other euils to yeelde to some resolution must not care for it Things are in such a state that if the Councell bee not held there is more danger that the world and the Princes beeing scandalized will aliene themselues from the Pope and doe more de facto then in the Councell by disputations and Decrees Danger is to bee incurred either way and it is best to take the most honourable and least dangerous part But many prouisions may bee made to diuert it as to keepe the Fathers of the Councell busied as much as may bee in other matters and so to hold them in exercise that they may not haue time to thinke of this to keepe many in amitie especially the Italians with perswasions and hopes and by other meanes vsed heretofore to hold the Princes counterpoysed nourishing some differences of interests betweene them that they may not ioyntly vndertake such an enterprise and if one doe it alone the others will oppose it and a wise man will finde other remedies in the very fact by which hee will bee able to carrie matters along and make them vanish This opinion was approoued and a resolution taken that no demonstration of feare should bee made but onely that it should bee intimated to the Emperour that this is foreseene but that no man careth for it because there is a remedie prepared This consultation beeing maturely made and a resolution taken to restore The Pope sendeth Nuncij to the Emperour and French King to giue an account of his resolution the Councell in Trent the Pope gaue an account thereof to the Cardinall of Ferrara and the French Ambassadour and dispatched an expresse currier to the French King to signifie his purpose vnto him saying hee would send a Nuncio vnto him to relate more particularly the reasons which moued him And in the end of Iune hee dispatched two Nuncij at once Sebastianus Pighinus Archbishop of Siponto to the Emperour and Triulcius Bishop of Tolone to the French King To the first hee gaue instructions to speake in conformitie of the resolutions taken in the Congregation Hee gaue order to Triulcius to goe by poste that hee might The instructions of the French Nuncio aduise what the Kings minde was which hee desired to know before hee proceeded any further Hee gaue him instruction to giue a particular account of the causes why hee resolued to bring backe the Councell to Trent because Germanie did submit to it because the Emperour did desire it because it could not continue in Bolonia for the cause before related and that the Protestant affaires might not bee accommodated in some preiudiciall manner laying the blame on the Pope But that his first and principall ground was the assistance of his most Christian Maiestie and the presence of the Prelates of his Kingdome which hee hoped to obtaine because his Maiestie was protector of the faith and an imitator of his ancestours who neuer departed from the opinion and counsels of Popes That in the Councell they would applie themselues to the declaration and purifying of the poynts of doctrine and reformation of manners neither should any thing concerning the States Dominions and particular priuiledges of the Crowne of France bee handled That to the Emperours request to vnderstand whether the Pope would prosecute the Councell in Trent or not the Pope had answered he would with the conditions discussed in the Congregation all which hee gaue order to his Nuncio to communicate to the King whose minde hee desired to knowe as soone as might bee hoping to finde it conformable to the pietie of his Maiestie to the loue which hee beareth to him the Pope and to the confidence which hee hath in him Hee also charged the Nuncio to communicate all his instructions to the Cardinall of Guise and with him or otherwise as hee thought best to declare it to the King and to whom else hee thought fit Hee gaue the like instruction to the other Nuncio in particular to tell âhe
Councell of Pauia alone without the presence of any Prelate THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Legat and Nuncij being come to Trent accompanied The PresideÌes of the Councell and some Prelats striue in Trent with some Prelats who followed them from Rome and some other beeing arriued who hauing been ãâ¦ã llcited by the Pope came thither a little after they assembled the foresayd day with the wanted Ceremonies in the vsuall place played within the Cathedrall Church which was not pulled downe where the Archbishop of Torre sang Masse and the Secretary read the Popes Bull of the Conuocation and the ãâã of the Presidents and hee that sayd Masse read the Decree interrogatorily Pleaseth the Fathers that according to the Popes letters the Councell of Trent should be resumed and prosecuted And all hauing giuen their voyces hee sayd againe Please it you that the next Session The next Session is appointed for the first of September be held the first of September next Whereunto all agreed And the Cardinall Prime President concluded by the consent and in the name of all the Synode that the Councell is begun and shall bee prosecuted Nothing else was done that day nor the next though the Prelats were often assembled in the Legats house because the Congregations had no forme there being no Diuines Onely the thing dispared in ãâã were read to make the deliberation of that winch was to bee handled more ãâã especially in matter of reformation which was esteemed to bee of the greatest moment In the ende of the moneth the Pope sent ãâ¦ã to the The Pope sendeth a Nunciâ to the Suisses Suisses who before had beene the Nuncio of Pope Paul to that nation principally to prouide that the French King might not haue Souldiers from them and to obtaine of them a leule the affaires of Parma And vpon that occasion hee wrote vnto them the seuen and twentieth of May that as hee had taken the name of Iulius the second so affectionate to them so hee would follow his example in louing them and vsing ãâã assistance which he had begun to doe by taking a guard of their Nation for the safety of his owne person and another for Bolonia Now the Councel being intimated and begun in Trent the first of May hee prayed them to send their Prelates against the first of September when the second Session shall bee held The French King sought to perswade the Pope by Termes his Ambassadour that hee had vpon good reasons taken vpon him the defence of The French King excuseth to the Pope his protection of Parma Parma praying him to bee contented with it and to shew him that doing otherwise and preferring warre before peace hee should not onely damnifie Italieâ but hinder the prosecution of the Councell âor cause it to dissolue And that though ãâã did not fall out yeâ in regard no French Bishop could goe thither it could not with reason bee called a generall Councell The Pope offered to doe any thing elâe which the King should desire and after many discourses it beeing represented to him that the King could by no meanes retire and that in case his Holinesse would not bee neutrall but make himselfe the Emperours minister by whom the King was certaine that hee was guided his Maiestie would bee forced to vse those remedies of reason and fact which his ancestors haue vsed against partiall Popes the Pope grew angry or fained to be so and answered that if the King tooke Parma His Holinesse is angry from him hee would take France from the King and if the King did take from him his obedience hee would take from the King the commerce of all Christendome and âhe spake of force let him doe the worst he could if of Edicts and prohibitions and such things hee let him know that his pen paper and inke were not inferiour But though the Pope spake so high yet hee was afraid and therefore to excite the Emperour hee signified vnto him by his Nuncio the Bishop of Imola whome hee had sent in place of the Archbishop of Siponto all these discourses with the French and afterwards tolde him that in Rome there was doubt of another sacke in regard of so many rumours of the Turkes and French-men and feare of Nationall Councels Therefore there was neede of Armes to preuent these attempts and to defend themselues when neede required The King seeing it was impossible to perswade the Pope wrote a publike The French King maketh preparation for a Nationall Councel from which and from the protection of Parma he is disswaded by the Pope letter to all the Bishops of his Kingdome as well in France as elsewhere commanding them to bee at their Churches within sixe moneths and to put themselues in order there for a Nationall Councell and the letter was presented to those also who were in Rome neither durst the Pope hinder them for feare of doing them and his owne reputation more hurt But he sent Ascanius della Cârna his nephew into France to disswade the King from the protection of Parma to make him vnderstand that Octauius Farnese being his Vassall hee should by no meanes endure to be contemned by him in regard it would bee an eternall infamy and an example to others not to acknowledge him for Pope That his inclination to France and his Maiesty was great and his minde auerse from those who were emulous of him and that this is knowen to the whole world Yet the foresaid respect is so potent that if his M tie would not giue a remedy it were enough to make him cast himselfe into the armes of him that he would not His instruction also was that if the King would not be perswaded to this he should pray him to consider well how great inconueniences a Nationall Councell would draw after it and that it would be a beginning to giue his Subiects licence whereof hee would repent him and would presently cause this bad effect to hinder the generall Councell which would be the greatest offence could be done to God and the greatest damage to faith and the Church He prayed him to send an Ambassadour to Trent assuring him he should receiue all honour and respect from the Presidents and all the Prelats who were his Holinesse friends Wherunto if hee did not condescend but perseuere in maintaining the Edict hee should for taking away all scandall propose to him a temper to declare that his meaning was not to hinder the generall Councell by that Edict The King hearing the Ambassage shewed also that his honour did constraine But he continueth firme in his resolution him to continue the protection of the Duke and to maintaine the Edict but with such words as made it plaine hee was displeased with the distastes giuen him and that hee had a desire to right himselfe And to answere the Pope hee sent the Lord of Monluc the Elect of Bourdeaux to him not
man but was by all others knowen to bee an errour In the ninth Article the first part that as much is not contained vnder one Species as vnder both was thought to bee hereticall by the Dutch Diuines but the Italians sayd it must bee distinguished before it could bee condemned For if it were vnderstood in respect of the vertue of the consecration it is cleare that vnder the bread there is the body onely and vnder the wine the blood onely but by consequence which the Diuines call Concomitancie vnder the bread there is the blood soule and diuinitie and vnder the wine there is the body and the other things and therefore it is not to be condemned in so generall termes But for the second that as much is receiued by one as by both there was a difference for many did thinke that although no more of the Sacrament yet more grace was receiued so that they did desire a declaration herein In the tenth some would haue the first part expounded of dead faith because there is no doubt but that a liuely faith is sufficient For the necessitie of Confession the Dominicans considered that many learned and holy Catholiques held that opinion so that to condemne that would bee to condemne them Others proposed for a temper that it should not bee condemned as hereticall but as pernicious Some would haue this condition added if there were commodity for a Confessor The last part for communicating at Easter it not beeing commanded by the Law of GOD but by the Church onely the common opinion was that it ought not to bee condemned for hereticall it being a thing not heard of that one should bee condemned of heresie for not approouing a particular humane precept Many Diuines did propose another Article also taken out of the writings of Luther which was necessary to condemne And it was this that although there was a necessitie to recite the words of CHRIST yet they are not the cause of the presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament but the cause is the faith of him who receiueth it After all the diuines had spoken the deputed Fathers did collect seuen Out of which 7. Anathematismes are composed Anathematismes out of their opinions which being proposed in the generall Congregation it was first of all considered that it was not fit to passe ouer the matter with Anathematismes onely that this was not to teach but onely to confirme that the ancient Councels had not done so which alwayes had expounded the Catholike opinion and then condemned the contrary that the same succeeded well to this Councell in the matter of Iustification and although it was forced in the Session of the Sacraments to change this course for vrgent respects yet that was rather to bee imitated which was then done by reason then that which was after changed by necessitie This opinion was cherished by the Italian Diuines who saw there was but one way to regaine their reputation lost For as the Dutch and Flemish Diuines were of abilitie to prooue the conclusions by authorities so to expound them and finde their causes there was neede of Schoole Diuinitie in which themselues were well seene This opinion did preuaile and order was giuen that the Heads of doctrine should bee framed and Fathers deputed to see it done The Heads were reduced to the number of eight Of the Reall presence Of the Institution Of the excellencie Eight heads of doctrine are proposed to bee discussed Of Transubstantiation Of worship Of preparation to receiue the Sacrament Of the vse of the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie Of the Communion of Children It was proposed also to make a collection of the abuses which did occurre and to adde the remedies Then in that Congregation and some of those that followed the Fathers began to speake their opinion concerning the seuen Anathematismes wherein nothing remarkeable was sayde but that in condemning those who confessed not the reall presence of the Lords body many desired that the Canon should bee more fat and pregnant for so their wordes were that in the Eucharist there is the body of IESVS CHRIST the same which was borne of the Virgin did suffer on the Crosse was buried raysed and ascended into heauen sitteth on the right hand of GOD and shall come to iudgement And some of them called to minde that there wanted one very important point that is to declare that the Minister of this Sacrament is the Priest lawfully ordained Which they did because Luther and his followers doe often say that euery Christian may doe it euen a woman But the Earle of Montfort perceiuing that they treated of a matter much controuersed especially of the Communion of the Cup which was the most palpable popular and best vnderstood by all hee thought that if The Ambassadors of the Emperor and Ferdinand disswâde the discussion of the Communion vnder one kinde that were determined the Protestants would neuer bee induced to come to the Councell and all the labour would bee in vaine And hauing imparted this to his Colleagues and the Ambassadors of Ferdinand they went all together to the Presidents to whom when they had shewed what paines Caesar had taken both in warre and in the negotiation to make the Protestants submit to the Councell which they would neuer doe if they went not thither they shewed that they ought to apply themselues principally to this and to that end the Emperour had giuen them a Safe conduct But they were not contented with it alleadging that it was decreed in the Councel of Constance and really executed that the Councell is not bound by the Safe conduct of any whatsoeuer hee bee and therefore they required one from the Synode which was promised to them by Caesar who gaue charge to them his Ambassadours to obtaine it of the Councell Whereunto the Legate making a very complementall answere and referring himselfe to the Session which should bee held to gaine time that hee might giue an account thereof to Rome the earle added that for the same cause he thought it not fit that before their comming the controuersed points of the Eucharist should bee handled that there wanted not matters of reformation to be treated on or others in which there was no difference The Legate answered that it was resolued long agoe to handle the Eucharist neither could it be altered because it was concluded before that the Decrees of faith and reformation should goe hand in hand and that the matter of the Eucharist did follow that of reformation which was handled last before they went to Bolonia But hee sayd that this was more controuersed with the Zinglian Suisses then with the Protestants who are not Sacramentaries as those The Count spake of the Communion of the Cup and said that if that point were decided against them which is vnderstood by all the people and a thing whereon they stand most it was impossible to reduce them That Caesar also in the Decree of the
and vnder their iudgement and hee wrote to those Priests who of their owne braine had reconciled some that they should giue an account to the people The goodnesse and charitie of the Bishops made their opinion for the most part to be followed and by little and little was cause that the Church charitie waxing colde not regarding the charge layd vpon them by CHRIST did leaue the care to the Bishop and ambition a witty passion which doth insinuate it selfe in the shew of vertue did cause it to be readily embraced But the principall cause of the change was the ceasing of persecutions For then the Bishops did eâect as it were a tribunall which was much frequented because as temporall commodities so suites did encrease The iudgement though it were not as the former in regard of the forme to determine all by the opinion of the Church yet it was of the same sincerity Whereupon Constantine seeing how profitable it was to determine causes and that by the authoritie of Religion captious actions were discouered which the Iudges could not penetrate made a Law that there should lye no appeale from the sentences of Bishops which should bee executed by the secular Iudges and if in a cause depending before a secular tribunall in any state thereof either of the parties though the other contradict shall demand the Episcopall iudgement the cause shall be immediately remitted vnto him Here the tribunall of the Bishop began to be a common pleading place hauing execution by the Ministerie of the Magistrate and to gaine the name of Episcopall iurisdiction Episcopall audience and such like The Emperor Valence did enlarge it who in the yeere 365. gaue the Bishops the care ouer all the prizes of vendible things This iudiciall negotiation pleased not the good Bishops Possidonius doth recount that Austin being imployed herein sometimes vntill dinner time sometimes longer was wont to say that it was a trouble did diuert him from the things proper vnto him and himselfe writeth that it was to leaue things profitable and to attend things tumultuous and perplexed And Saint Paul did not take it to himselfe as being not fit for a Preacher but would haue it giuen to others Afterwards some Bishops beginning to abuse the authoritie giuen them by the law of Constantine that law was seuentie yeeres after reuoked by Arcadius and Honorius and an ordination made that they should iudge causes of religion and not ciuill except both parties did consent and declared that they should not be thought to haue a Court. Which law being not much obserued in Rome in regard of the great power of the Bishop Valentinian being in the Citie in that yeare 452. did renew it and made it to be put in execution But a little after some part of the power taken away was restored by the Princes that followed so that Iustinian did establish vnto them a Court and audience and assigned to them the causes of Religion the Ecclesiasticall faults of the Clergie diuers voluntary iurisdictions also ouer the Laitie By these degrees the charitable correction instituted by CHRIST did degenerate into domination and made Christians loose their ancient reuerence and obedience It is denyed in words that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is dominion as is the secular yet one knoweth not how to put a difference betweene them But S. Paul did put it when he wrote to Timothie and repeated it to Titus that a Bishop should not be greedy of gaine nor a striker Now on the contrary they make men pay for processes and imprison the parties as is done in the secular Court But the Westerne Countries being separated and an Empire made of Italy France and Germany and a kingdom of Spaine in these foure Prouinces the Bishops for the most part were made Counsellors of the Prince which by the mixture of spirituall and temporall charges caused their iurisdiction to encrease exceedingly Before 200. yeeres were past they pretended absolutely all iudicature criminall and ciuill ouer the Cleargie and in some things ouer the Laitie also pretending that the cause was Ecclesiasticall Besides this kinde of Iudicature they inuented another which they called mixt in which the Magistrate or the Bishop might proceed against the secular which of them tooke the cause in hand first whereby in regard of their exquisite diligence neuer leauing place to the secular they appropriated all vnto themselues and those which remained out of so great a number were comprehended in the end by a generall rule established by them as a ground of faith that euery cause is deuolued to the Ecclesiasticall Court if the Magistrate will not or neglect to doe iustice But if the pretensions of the Cleargie were contained within these bounds the state of Christian Common wealthes were tolerable The people and Princes when they saw it mount to these vnsupportable termes might with Lawes and statutes haue brought the iudgements to a sufferable forme as formerly vpon occasion hath beene done But that which put Christendome vnder the yoke tooke from it in the end all meanes to shake it from the necke For after the yeere 1050. all the causes of the Cleargy being appropriated to the Bishops and very many of the Laitie vnder title of spiritualitie and almost all the rest vnder the name of a mixt iudicature and placing themselues aboue secular Magistrates vpon pretence of iustice denied they came to say that the Bishop had that power to iudge not by the grant or conniuency of Princes or by the will of the People or by custome but that it was essentiall to the Episcopall dignitie and giuen to it by CHRIST And though the Lawes of the Emperours remaine in the Codes of Theodosius and Iustinian in the Capitulars of Charles the great and Lewis the Deboneere and others of later Princes of the East and West which doe all shew plainely how when and by whom this power hath beene graunted and all Stories as well Ecclesiasticall as prophane doe agree in declaring the same grants and customes adding the reasons and causes yet so notorious a trueth hath not had such power but that a contrary affirmation onely without any proofe hath been able to ouercome it which the Canonists haue so farre maintained as to publish those for heretikes who doe not suffer themselues to bee hoodwinckt And not staying heere they adde that neither the Magistrate nor the Prince himself can meddle in any of those causes which the Clergie hath appropriated because they are spirituall and of spirituall things the Laiques are vncapeable Yet the light of trueth was not so put out but that learned and godly men in those first times did oppose that doctrin shewing that both the Premisses of that discourse were false that the Maior that is that the Laiques are vncapeable of spiritual things was absurd and impious For they are adopted by the heauenly Father called the sonnes of God brothers of CHRIST partakers of the Kingdome of heauen made worthy of Diuine grace Of
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâachim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
desired often that the action should begin which not withstanding was deferred sometimes vnder pretence that the Legate was not well in health sometimes vnder diuers others The Emperours Ambassadours vsed all meanes to make them begin and perswaded the Protestants not to desire an answere to the demaunds presented by them and afterwards not to desire that the doctrine exhibited by them should bee examined But as one difficulty was remooued by the Protestants so another was still raised by the Presidents sometimes about the manner of treating sometimes about the matter with which to begin But in the end the Protestants perswaded by Pictauius were content to begin where the others would Yet for all this nothing was done For the Legate though very sicke of great passions of minde was thought to faine that hee might finde a pretence not to begin The Nuncij were irresolute and the Bishops did not agree among themselues For the adherents of Caesar Spaniards and others mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours desired to proceede but the Papalins suspecting that the end of the Imperialists was to come to the reformation of the Court of Rome embraced all occasions of delay And because the Dutch Bishops were already departed by reason of the rumours of warre they expected the like occasion also especially because the aduices of the Armes of the French King and confederates of Germanie against the Emperour did continue Protests and Manifests beeing published which alleadged for a cause the defence of Religion and libertie of Germany The first of April the Elector of Saxonie besieged Ausburg which did render it selfe the third day and the sixt newes there of came The Fathers of the Councell and the Protestants depart from Trent by reason of the rumors of warre to Trent and that all Tirol did arme and meant to goe to Ispruc there beeing an opinion that the armie of the confederates did purpose to possesse themselues of the passages of the Alpes to hinder strangers from comming into Germany Therefore in many of the Italian Bishops embarqued and went downe the Riuer Adice to goe to Verona and the Protestants determined to depart There remaining but few Prelates and the Legate often doting by reason The Legate doteth and the Nuncij send to Rome to knowe what to doe of his great infirmitie nor being able constantly to resolue the Nuncij fearing they should be alone in Trent if they expected the first of May according to the order wrote to Rome desiring to knowe what they should do in these great straits The Pope who already had concluded with France nor esteemed any more what the Emperour could doe hauing ouer come the difficulties by which he was compassed assembled the Cardinals and proposed to them the aduice of the Nuncy the maior part of whom did concurre without difficulty that the Councell should bee suspended The Bull was made and sent to Trent and letters addressed to the Nuncij giuing them authority for the suspension Therefore when they saw vrgent necessitie they were commanded to yeeld vnto it not putting the dignity of the Councell in danger which should be restored at another more peaceable time nor dissoluing it absolutely that they might keepe it in their power and vse it vpon occasions but suspending it for some yeeres The Nuncij concealed From whence they receiue order to suspend the Councel this answere and consulted with the Emperours Ambassadors and the principal prelates who desired that order should be expected from Caesar and extenuated the feare as much as they could Notwithstanding the Prelates though the maior part were Spaniards fearing their owne persons and hating the Protestants and not hoping that in so great straits the Emperour could haue time to thinke of the Councell gaue consent to a suspension Therefore the Nuncij did intimate the publique Session for the 28. of April so great was their feare that they could not expect two dayes the time appointed for it Those few that remained did assemble and after the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies were ended for the pompes were omitted for that time the Nuncio of Siponto caused the Decree so bee read by the Secretary The substance Which is executed in Session the 2. of April whereof was That the Synode the two Nuncij presiding in their owne name and in the name of Cardinall Crescentius the Legate grieuously sicke is assured that all Christians doe knowe that the Councell of Trent was first The Bull of the suspension for two yeres assembled by Paulus and after restored by Iulius at the request of Charles the Emperour to restore Religion especially in Germanie and to correct manners and that many Fathers of diuers Countreys did meete without sparing any paines or fearing any dangers and that the proceeding was prosperous with hope that the innouators of Germanie would come to the Councell and yeeld to the reasons of the Church but that by the subtilty of the enemie tumults are suddenly raised which haue interrupted the course taken away all hope of proceeding and giuen cause of feare that the Synode would rather irritate the mindes of many then pacifie them Therefore perceiuing that euery place Germanie especially is on fire with discords and that the Dutch Bishops especially the Electors were departed to make prouision for their Churches it hath determined not to contend with necessitie but to be silent vntill better times And therefore they doe suspend the Progresse for two yeeres with condition that if all be quiet before that time bee ended the Councell shall bee vnderstood to bee restored but if the impediments shall not cease at the end of two yeeres it shall bee vnderstood that the suspension is taken away so soone as the impediments are remooued without a new Conuocation of the Councell his Holinesse and the holy Apostolique Sea hauing giuen consent and authoritie to this Decree And in the meane time the Synode doth exhort all Christian Princes and Prelates as farre as concerneth euery one to cause all the Decrees of the Councell made vntill then to be obserued in their Dominions and Churches This Decree beeing read was approued by the Italians The Spaniards who were twelue sayd that the dangers were not so great as they were made That fiue yeeres Is opposed by the Spanish Prelates since Chiusa was taken by the Protestants when no commander but Castel-alto was in Tiral to defend it and yet the Councell did not disso ãâ¦ã Now the Emperour was in ãâã by whose vertue those stirres would quickly ceast that the ãâ¦ã should haue leaue to depart as then they had and those remaine that would vntill the Emperour were aduised ãâ¦ã beeing but three dayes ãâ¦ã might returness speedy answere But the others opposing popularly the Spaniards protested against so absolute suspension Who protest against the suspension notwithstanding the Nuncio of Siponto giuing his benediction to the Fathers gaue them leaue to begin their iourney The Nuncij and Italian Prelates beeing departed in
liberty and the Protestant Preachers are recalled The Diet is deserted yeare in many parts betweene diuers Princes and Cities of the Empire But the Cities recalled their Preachers and Doctors of the Augustan Confession and restored the Churches Schooles and exercise of Religion and though in regard of the banishments and persecutions against the Doctours and Preachers there remained but few of them and those concealed vnder the protection of the Princes yet as if they had risen againe there wanted not to furnish all places The warre hindred the assembling of the Diet disseigned and deferred it from one yeere to another vntill February 1555. whereof wee will speake in the fit place THE FIFT BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Pope now freed from many cares by the dissolution of the Councell thought fit to preuent all occasions of relapse and proposed in Consistory the necessity to reforme the The Pope maketh a great shew that hee will reforme the Church Church He said he had reduced the Councel to Trent for this end which hauing not succeeded according to his desire in regard of diuers accidents of warre first in Italy then in Germany it was meete to doe that in Rome which in Trent could not be done Hee appointed therefore a great congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to consider of the businesse Hee sayd hee elected many that resolutions might bee more mature and haue greater reputation though his ende was thought to bee that by reason of the multitude more impediments might arise and so all might come to nothing And the euent was iudge For the Reformation was handled in the beginning with great heate afterwards it went on for the space of many moneths very coldly and at the last was buried in silence And the suspension of the Councell in The suspension of y e councel made for two yeeres lasteth ten stead of two yeeres did continue tenne verifying the maxime of the Philosophers that the causes ceasing the effects doe cease also The causes of the Councell were first the great instances of Germanie and the hope conceiued by the world that it would cure all the diseases of Christendome But the effects that were seene vnder Paul the third did extinguish The causes of the two Conuocations of the Councel the hope and shew to Germanie that it was impossible to haue such a Councell as they desired Of the second reduction of the Synode there was another cause which was the great desire of Charles the Emperour to put Germanie vnder his yoke by meanes of Religion and to make the Empire hereditarie by causing his sonne to succeede him and so to erect a Monarchie greater then any since the Roman euen then that of Charles the great For this the victories hee had obtained was not sufficient 1553 I ãâ¦ã 3. ãâ¦ã CHARLES ãâ¦ã EDWARD ãâ¦ã HENRY ãâ¦ã neither did hee thinke hee could supply what was wanting by new forces onely but supecting the people vnto him by Religion and the Princes by treaties hee had conceiued a vast hope to immortallize his name This was the cause why hee was so earnest with Iul ãâ¦ã for the second Conuocation of the Councell and of his effectuall persâasions not to call them violent Charles vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditary to the three Electors to goe thither and to the Protestents with whom hee had power to send their Druines But while the Councell was celebrated Charles hauing put all Christian Princes in iealousie found the first encounters in his owne house For Ferdinand though hee seemed formerly to haue consented to make the Empire common to them both as it was to Marcus and Lucius with equall authority an example followed by Dioclesian and many others afterwards and then to labour that Philip should bee chosen King of the Romanes to succeed them wherein Charles had employed But cannot effect it his sister the Queene of Hungary to perswade him to it for the aduancement of their house yet better aduised by his sonne Maximilian hee began to change his opinion To effect this businesse already set on foote Philip was called by his father that hee might bee knowen to the Electors in the Diet of Ausburg in the yere 1551. which made Ferdinand retire himselfe the foresaid Queene to goe thither to make peace betweene the brothers But Maximilian fearing that his father out of his good nature would yeeld leauing the gouernment of the Kingdomes of Spaine which the Emperour had giuen him in the hands of his wife the Emperours daughter returned suddenly into Germanie by whose perswasions Ferdinand remained constant in his purpose and Charles had nothing from the Electors but good words By this opposition the Emperours edge was abated who sent his sonne backe into Spaine without hope euer to obtaine the consent of Maximilian And afterwards being compelled by the foresaid warre to make an agreement despairing of his sonnes succession he layd aside all thought of restoring the ancient Religion in Germany and by consequence all care of the Councel though he continued many yeeres after in the Empire And the Court did care for it as little because none did desire it But diuers accidents then happened Which causeth him to lay aside all care of Religion and of the Councel which though they seemed to make the suspension perpetuall yet in the secret prouidence of God did minister causes for the third Conuocation which the continuation of the story requireth should not bee passed ouer in silence in regard the knowledge of the causes doeth helpe much to penetrate the effects which happened after that the Councell was resumed The Pope seeing that the people of his obedience did not so much esteem him by reason of the alienation of Germany did imitate Eugenius the fourth 1553. who maintained the reputation which the Councell of Basill tooke from How y e Pope maintained his reputation him by a shew of Grecians and a shadow of Armenians and the late example of his predecessour Paulus 3. who when the contentions were hoâe betweene him and the Emperour for the translation of the Councell to Bolonia for which the people also did distaste him receiued with many ceremonies on Steuen by the name of Patriarke of Armenia the greater with one Archbishop and 2. Bishops who came to knowledge him for the Vicar of CHRIST and generall commander of the Church and to render him obedience According to these examples Iulius did receiue with much publike solemnitie one Simon Sulâakam elect Patriarke of all the people which are betweene Euphrates and India sent from those Churches to be confirmed by the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST Hee ordained him Bishop and gaue him the Patriarchall Robe with his owne hands in the Consistory and sent him backe to his home that the Churches might not suffer in his absence accompanied with some religious men who vnderstood the Syriaque tongue All the discourse was not
Many are burned in England for Religion they had beene liuing and their bodies digged vp and burned an action commended by some as a reuenge of what Henrie the eight had done against S. Thomas by others compared to that which the Popes Stephanus the sixth and Sergius the third did against the Corps of Pope Formosus Many also were at the same time burned in France for Religion not And in France also without the indignation of honest men who knew that the diligence vsed against those poore people was not for pietie or Religion but to satiate Which was done to satiate the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the Kings Mistris to whom he had giuen all the confiscations of goods made in the Kingdome for cause of Heresie It was wondred also that those of the new reformation should meddle with blood for cause of Religion For Michael Seruetus of Tarragona made a Diuine of a Physician renewing the old opinion of Paulus Samosatenus and Marcellus Anciranus that the word of God was not a thing subsisting and therefore that Christ was a pure man was put to death for Michael Seruetus is burned in Geneua it in Geneua by Counsell of the Ministers of Zuric Berne and Schiaffusa and Iohn Caluin who was blamed for it by many wrote a Booke defending that the Magistrate may punish Heretickes with losse of life which Doctrine being drawen to diuers sences as it is vnderstood more strictly or more largely or as the name of Hereticke is taken diuersly may sometime doe hurt to him whom another time it hath helped At that time Ferdinand King of the Romanes published an Edict to all The King of the Romanes publisheth an Edict against all innouation in Religion the people subiect vnto him that in points of Religion and Rites they should not innouate but follow the ancient customes and particularly that in the holy Communion they should bee content to receiue the Sacrament of bread onely Wherein though many persons of note the Nobilitie and many of the Cities made Supplication vnto him that at the least the Cup might bee granted them saying that the institution was of Christ which might not bee altered by men and that it was the vse of the old Church as was confessed by the Councell of Constance promising all submission and obedience in all other things praying him not to burthen their consciences but to accommodate his commandement to the orders set downe by the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church yet Ferdinand perseuered in his resolution and answered them that his commandement was not new but an ancient institution vsed by his Ancestors Emperours Kings and Dukes of Austria and that the vse of the Cup was a nouitie brought in by curiositie or pride against the Law of the Church and consent of the Prince Yet hee moderated the rigour of the answere saying that the question being of a point that concerneth saluation hee would thinke of it more diligently and answere them in fit time but that in the meane while hee expected from them obedience and obseruation of the Edict Hee published also a Catechisme the fourteenth of And a Catechisme August made by his authoritie by some learned and pious Diuines 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY ãâã HENRY 2. Which gaue distaste to the Court of Rome commaunding all the Magistrates of those Countries not to suffer any Schoolemasters to reade any but that either in publique or in priuate because by diuers Pamphlets which went about Religion was much corrupted in those Countryes This constitution distasted the Court of Rome because it was not sent to the Pope to bee approoued by his authoritie nor came foorth in the name of the Bishop of the Countrey the secular Prince assuming the office to cause to bee composed and to Authorize Bookes in matter of Religion especially by name of Catechisme to shew that it belonged to the secular power to determine what Religion the people should follow and what refuse The two yeeres of the suspension of the Councell being expired they treated in the Consistorie what was fit to bee done For although the condition in the Decree was that the Councell should be of force againe when the impediments were remooued which did still continue by reason of the warres of Siena Piemont and others betweene the Emperour and the French King yet it seemed that any man of an vnquiet Spirit might say that those impediments were not sufficient and that it was vnderstood that the Councell was on foote againe so that to free themselues from those dangers it might be good to make a new declaration But wiser men It is resolued in Rome not to speak of the Councell though the two yeeres of suspension were ended gaue counsell not to mooue the euill while it was quiet while the world was silent while neither Prince nor People demaunded the Councell lest by shewing they were afraid they might excite others to require it This aduice preuayled and made the Pope resolue neuer to speake more of it In the yeere 1555. there was a Diet in Ausburg which the Emperour 1555. A Diet. ãâã had in Ausburg to compose the differences in Religion had intimated principally to compose the controuersies of religion in regard this was the fountaine of all the troubles and calamities of Germanie with the losse not onely of the liues of many thousands of men but of their soules also Ferdinand began the Diet in the Emperours name the fifth of Februarie where hee shewed at large the lamentable spectacle of Germanie in which men of the same Baptisme Language In which Ferdinand maketh an Oration and Empire were distracted by so various a profession of Faith there arising new Sects euery day which did shew not onely small reuerence towards God and great perturbations of mens mindes but was cause also that the multitude knew not what to beleeue and that many of the principall Nobilitie and others were without all faith and honestie making no conscience of their actions which tooke away all commerce so that now it could not bee sayd that the Germanes were better then the Turkes and other barbarous people for which causes God hath afflicted it with so great calamities Therefore it was necessarie to take in hand the businesse of religion Hee sayd a generall free and pious Councell was formerly thought the onely remedie For the cause of Faith beeing common to all Christians it ought to bee handled by all and the Emperour imploying all his forces heerein did cause it to bee assembled more then once But there was no neede to say why no fruit came by it it beeing well knowen to all that were present Now if they desired to prooue the same remedie againe it was necessary to remooue the impediments which did 1555 MARCDILVS ãâã CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. hinder them from attaining the wished end But if by reason of the accidents
learned men Inhabitants of Rome whom himselfe did know were named and others put themselues forward to receiue this honour The Court was full of the expectation But dieth be fore anything was effected hauing sat but 22. dayes of many nouities which were all buried in silence because Marcelius first weakened by the paines he tooke in the long great ceremonies as hath bin said afterwards taken with an apoplexie dyed the last day of the month the other astrologicall predictions of his father and his owhe which were extended a yeere after that time being not verefied The Cardinals being assembled againe in the Conclaue hee of Ausburg assisted by Morene made great instance that among the capitulations which the Cardinals were to sweare vnto one should bee that the future Pope should by counsell of the Colledge call an other Synod within Two cap ãâ¦ã lations one to cal another Sâ councel within two years another not to make aboue 4. Cardinals within two years Iohn Peter Caraffa called Paul the 4 41â created Pope two yeeres to finish the reformation begun to determine the controuersies of Religion that remained and to finde a meanes to cause the Councell of Trent to bee receiued in Germany And the Colledge of the Cardinals beeing full it was capitulated that the Pope should not create more then foure within two yeeres The three and twentieth day of the next Moneth Iohn Peter Caraffa who called himselfe Paulus Quartus was created the Imperialists resistng as much as they could For he was thought not to be the Emperours friend in regard of the old distastes which he receiued in the King of Spaine his Court where he serued eight yeares in the life time of the Catholique King Ferdinand and because the possession of the Archbishoprique of Naples was denyed him a few yeares before by the common inclination of the Barons of that Kingdome Whereunto was added the seueritio of his manners which made Of whose seueritie the Court is afraid the Court fad and put it in geater feare of reformation then it formerly had in the treaties of the Councell The strictnesse of his life concerning his person and familie he laid aside immediately after his creation For being demaunded by his Steward what diet hee would haue prouided for him hee answered such as befitteth a Prince and would be crowned with greater pompe then was vsuall affecting in all his actions to keepe his degree with magnificence and to appeare stately and sumptuous To his Nephewes and kinsmen hee was as indulgent as any of his Predecessors He affected to hide his seueritie towards others by shewing the greatest humanitie but within a short time hee returned to his owne naturall disposition Hee tooke it for a great glory that the three English Ambassadours The English Ambassadors are receiued in the first coÌsistory after the coronation dispatched in the time of Iulius entred Rome the firstday of his Papacie and the first consistorie after the Coronation was publique The Ambassadours were brought into it who prostrating themselues at the Popes feete did in the name of the Kingdome acknowledge the faults committed relating them all in particular for so the Pope would haue it confessing they had beene vngratefull for so many benefits receiued from the Church and humbly crauing pardon for it The Pope did pardon them tooke them vp from the ground and imbraced them and to honour their Maiesties who sent them gaue the title of a Kingdome to Ireland graunting them this dignitie by the authoritie which the Pope hath from God being placed ouer all Kingdomes to supplant those that are contumacious and to build new Men of iudgement who then knew not the true cause of that action thought it a vanitie not seeing The Pope giueth to Ireland the title of a kingdom what profit either of authoritie or honour it might bring to a King to haue many titles in the Countrey which hee possesseth considering that the most Christian King is more honoured by the onely title of King of France then if his State were diuided into as many Kingly titles as hee hath Prouinces Neither did it then seeme a fitte time to say hee had power from God to build vp and ouerthrow Kingdomes But those that knew the true cause did not thinke it vaine but a secret vsually practised a long time Henrie the Eight after his separation from the Pope made Ireland a kingdome and called himselfe King of England France and Ireland which title continued by Edward was assumed by Marie and her Husband The Pope so soone as hee was created entred into a resolution that the title of Ireland should not bee vsed by those Princes affirming constantly that it belonged onely to him to Which was taken before without the consent of any Pope giue the name of a King But it seemed hard to enduce England to quit that which two Kings had vsed and the Queene not thinking much of it had continued Therefore hee found a temper that is to dissemble the knowledge of what Henry had done and himselfe to crect the Island into a Kingdome that so the world might beleeue that the Queene Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take froÌ the possessors had vsed the Title as giuen by the Pope not as decreed by her Father And the Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take from the possessors and to auoyd contentions some haue receiued their owne goods as gifts and some haue dissembled the knowledge of the gift or of the pretence of the giuer In the priuate discourses betweene the Pope and the Ambassadours hee found fault that the Church goods were not wholly restored saying that by no meanes it was to bee tolerated and that it was necessarie to render all euen to afarthing because the things that belong to God can neuer bee applyed to humane vses and hee that withholdeth the least part of them is in continuall state of damnation That if hee had power to grant them hee would doe it most readily The Pope commandeth the restitutioÌ of Church goods in England for his Fatherly affection which hee beareth to them and for the experience hee hath of their filiall obedience but his authoritie was not so large as that hee might prophane the things dedicated to GOD and let England bee assured that this would bee an Anathema and an contagion which by the iust reuenge of God would alwayes hold the Kingdome of England in perpetuall infelicitie He charged the Ambassadours to write thereof immediatly and was not content to speake of it once but repeated it as often as there was occasion Hee said also plainely that the Peterperce ought to be payd as soone as might bee and that according to the And the payment of Peter pence custome hee would send a Collector for that purpose that himselfe had exercised that charge three yeeres hauing beene sent into England for that end wherein hee was much edified
it in a Mercuriall so they call the iudicature instituted to examine and correct the actions of the Counsellors of Parliament and Iudges of the King held in Paris the 15. of Iune where they were to treate of Religion after the Congregation was assembled entred in person Hee said hee had established peace in the whole world by the marriages of his sister and daughter that hee might prouide against the inconueniences bred in his Kingdome about Religion which ought to bee the principall care of Princes Therefore vnderstanding they were to treat of this subiect hee exhorted them to handle Gods cause with sinceritie And hauing commaunded them to prosecute the things begun Claude Viole one of them spake much against the manners of the Court of Rome and the bad customes growen to bee pernicious errours which haue caused the new sects Therefore it was necessary to mitigate the seuere punishments vntill the differences of religion were remooued and the Ecclesiasticall discipline amended by authority of a Generall Councell the onely remedie for these euils as the Councels of Constance and Basil haue iudged commanding that one should bee celebrated euery ten yeeres His opinion was followed by Ludouicus Faber and some others Anne du Bourg did adde that many villanies were comitted condemned by the Lawes for punishment whereof the rope and fire were not sufficient as frequent blasphemies against God periuries adulteries not onely secret but euen cherished with impudent licence making himselfe to be plainely vnderstood that hee spake not onely of the Grandies of the Court but of the King himselfe also adding that while men liued thus dissolutely diuers torments were prepared against those who were guilty of nothing but of publishing to the world the vices of the Church of Rome and desiring an amendment of them In opposition of all this Egidius Magister the prime President spake against the new sects concluding that there was no other remedie but that which was formerly vsed against the Albigenses of whom Philippus Augustus put to death sixe hundred in one day and against the Waldenses who were choked in the caues whither they retired to hide themselues When all the voyces were giuen the King said he had now heard with his owne eares that which before was told him that the contagion of the Kingdome doth hence arise 1559 PIVS 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. And coÌmandeth some of the Counsellors of Parliament to bee imprisoned that there are in the Parliament who doe despise the Popes authoritie and his that he well knoweth they are but few but the cause of many euils Therefore hee exhorted those who are good subiects to continue in doing their duety and immediatly gaue order that Faber and du Bourg should be imprisoned and afterward caused foure more to bee apprehended in their houses which did much daunt those who embraced the new religion For the Counsellors of Parliament in France beeing reputed most sacred and inuiolable who notwithstanding were put into prison for deliuering their opinion in publike Assembly they concluded that the King would pardon none But examples of great feares are alwayes ioyned with others of equall boldnesse 15â9 The Reformatists hold a Synod in Paris For at the same time as if there had beene no danger at all the ministers of the Reformed for so the Protestants are called in France assembled in Paris in the suburbes of Saint German made a Synode in which Franciscus Morellus the chiefe man amongst them was President ordayning diuers constitutions of the manner of holding Councels of remoouing the domination in the Church of the election and office of Ministers of censures of marriages of diuorces of degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie that throughout all France they might not onely haue an vniforme faith but discipline also And their courage did increase because the fame of the seuerity vsed in France comming into Germanie the three Electors and And are encouraged by the intercession of the Protestant Princes of Germanie other Protestant Princes sent Ambassadours to the King praying him to proceede with pietie and Christian charitie against the professors of their Religion guiltie of nothing but of accusing the corrupted manners and the discipline peruerted by the Church of Rome which had bene done more then an hundred yeeres since by other godly Doctors of France For that Kingdome beeing now in quiet the differences of Religion may easily bee composed by the disputation of able men desirous of peace who may examine their confession by the rule of holy Scripture and of the ancient Fathers suspending in the meane time the seueritie of the sentences which they will receiue as a thing most gratefull and remaine much obliged to him for it The King gaue a courteous answere in generall wordes promising Which did them no good to giue them satisfaction and to send one expresly to signifie so much vnto them Yet he remitted nothing of the seueritie but after the Ambassadours were parted hee deputed foure Iudges of the body of the Parliament in the causes of the prisoners with the Bishop of Paris and the Inquisitor Antonie de Mocares commaunding them to proceede with all expedition The Pope vnto whom all these things were knowen as hee was much discontented with the progresse of the new doctrine in the States of both the Kings so hee was pleased that those Princes did thinke of it and mooued them by his Nuncij and by their Ambassadours residing with him to doe so still But hee would not haue any other meanes then that of the Inquisition which he thought the onely remedie as he said vpon all occasions iudging that the Councell would doe as formerly it had done that is reduce all into a worse state While he was possessed with these cogitations and weake of body the King of France died the second of Iuly by a wound in the eye running at Tilt for which hee seemed very sorrowfull and was so indeede For although hee suspected and with reason the intelligence betweene the 1559. PAVL 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH FRANCIS 2. Henry the second dyeth the second of Iuly two Kings yet hee had still hope to separate them But the one being dead he saw he was at the discretion of the other alone whom he more feared because he was more offended by him and was of a more close nature hard to be sounded Hee feared also that in France a gate would be set wide open to let in sectes which might bee confirmed before the new King could get so much wisedome and reputation as was necessary to oppose so great difficulties Hee liued some few dayes afflicted with these cogitations but now laying aside all hopes which had vntill then kept him aliue hee died the eighteenth The Pope Iyeth the 18. of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition the onely meanes as he said to
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereââkes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
hee receiued him in the Kings Hall and as Ambassadour of the King of Nauarre thinking it preiudiciall to his possession of that Kingdome to which hee had no title but by the excommunication of Iulius the second and because hee gaue audience to Monsieur de Cars who came to intreat him in the same Kings name to be a meanes that the Kingdome might be restored to him or satisfaction giuen him and had promised his paines herein The Pope sent the Bishop of Terracina expressely into Spaine to iustifie and excuse what hee For which two causes the Pope sendeth a Nunciâ into Spaine had done in fauour of the King of Nauarre and to expound as it were by occasion the meaning of the Bull. To those that were afraid in regard of the contrary opinions of so great Princes hee answered that as a louing father hee had inuited all but that hee esteemed the Protestants as lost and that the Catholiques of Germanie could not adhere to the Councell without making a separation from the others and raising a warre and if any Catholique Prince would forsake him hee would proceede by his owne authority as did Iulius the third without the French King But hee told his inward friends that he accounted all these troubles to be indifferent in regard not knowing the issue of them hee might as well hope for a good successe as feare a bad In the meane space hee saw that hee receiued some benefit by this vncertaine Councell because it serued him as a bridle for Prince and Prelate in attempting any nouitie and for a colour to denie vnpleasing The vnccrtainty of y e Councel did stand the Pope in some stead suits saying that the Councell beeing opened hee ought to proceed warily and with respect and not to be prodigall in bestowing graces and fauours and when any great difficulty did arise hee did referre it to the Councell Onely he was afraid that the bad affection of the Protestants towards the Church of Rome might cause some excursion into Italie which A difference about precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and of Ferrara would bee deriued wholly vpon himselfe and hee saw an ouerture thereof by a difference of precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and Ferrara who descended to vnciuill termes Cosmo Duke of Florence said hee held the place of the Florentine republique which was euer preferred before the Dukes of Ferrara Alfonso Duke of Ferrara pretended that the Dukedome had continued in the house of his progenitors for many successions whereas Cosmo was the first Duke of Florence whose precedencie could not be maintained by the right of the Republique because it was no more in being This Duke was fauoured by Francis as cousin to Henry the second and brother in law to those of the house of Guise The other grounded himselfe vpon a sentence of Charles the fifth in his fauour Alfonso made instance in Germanie that the Emperour with the Electors would bee iudge of it in a Diet. The Pope thought it dangerous that the Diet of Germany should giue sentence concerning Italy which did by consequence import an execution and danger of Armes For remedie whereof he wrote to both the Dukes that it belonged onely to the Apostolique Sea and Vicar of CHRIST to giue sentence in such causes commanding them both to shew him their proofes and to expect his determination And to be prepared for all euents hee resolued to fortifie the Castle of Rome and the Citie Leonina commonly called Borgo and other places in his State as hee thought conuenient and imposed a taxe of three Iulij vpon euery measure of corne called a Rubie throughout his whole Territory And not to giue cause of iealousie to Princes he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour Spaine Portugal and Venice to whom hee imparted his determination and his reasons commanding them to aduertise their Princes of it and sayd that the Subsidie layd vpon his Subiects would be but small lesse then that which was imposed by Paul 4. when hee commanded the celebration of the Chaire of Saint Peter because by his imposition the poore man paid but three Iulij a yeere but by the Feast of Paul 4. did lose fiue and that dayes worke The time prefixed to begin the Councell approaching the Pope not to The Pope appointeth Presidents for the Councell faile in any thing that was to bee performed by him deputed Legate to preside Hercules Gonzaga Cardinall of Mantua a man eminent in regard of the greatnesse of his house of his brother Ferandus and of his owne vertue Hee vsed the Emperour to perswade him to accept and was confident of his worth and dexteritie To him hee ioyned Iacobus Puteus of Nizza an excellent Lawyer who was exercised a long time first in the Rota and then in the Signature saying that hee purposed to make three more and that if hee could not finde able men in the Colledge hee would create new Cardinals Diuines and Lawyers men of honesty for this imployment And hee called a Congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to giue order for all things necessary for the beginning of the Councell in Trent at the time appointed and letters came very fitly from the French King and in conformity of The French King accepteth the Bull. them his Ambassadour Mounsiear of Angolesme did declare vnto him that he was content with the Councel vpon any tearmes being desirous to see the effect of it and that fruit which all Christendome did require And he sent Mounsieur de Ramboullet expressely vnto him to make the same request and to represent vnto him the necessities of France and to tell him of the instance made vnto him herein by the States assembled in Orliens signifying vnto him that if this remedie were not quickly applyed hee should bee constrained to receiue a medicine in his owne Kingdome by an Assembly of his Prelates in regard there was no meanes to compose the differences of Religion but by a free Generall Councell or in defect thereof by a Nationall The Pope answered that none did desire the Councel more then himselfe the delay whereof proceeded not from him but from the diuers opinions of Princes for whose satisfaction he had giuen such a forme to the Bull as seemed most fit to content them all They changed their opinion in France because beeing in as bad a state as might bee thought that euery mutation made elsewhere would better their condition Viterbo wrote out of Spaine that the King did approoue his propositions and that after some consultation with his Prelates was finally resolued to accept the Bull without making any difficultie and to send his Prelates as And so doth the King of Spaine soone as the season was fit for trauell and an honourable Ambassage to assist in the Councell Hee sent aduice also that the Prelates of Portugall were already parted from their houses and that the King would send an Ambassadour but that he had perceiued that
some of those Prelates had a purpose The Pope is troubled with the designe of the Portugal Diuines that the superioritie of the Councell aboue the Pope should be defined in the Synode which point they had studied and caused many Diuines to doe the like The Pope was troubled with this aduice and considered what hee might looke for when the Prelates were assembled in the Councell and did treate altogether who had such high thoughts before they parted from home and feared that the King and his Counsell had a finger in it Yet as a wise Prince hee considered that when the Councell was held not that nouitie onely would be proposed but many more to the disaduantage of others as well as of himselfe saying that euery weight had his counterpoyse and that of the things that are attempted not one in a thousand doeth take effect Hee was more attentiue to the enterprises of the French-men as beeing more imminent and of persons who are not flegmaticall in resoluing as the Spaniards are Therefore hee imparted to the Ambassadour euery aduice that came vnto him and told him in diuers conferences that they were not to thinke of Nationall Councels assemblies or Colloquies in matter of Religion because hee could not but esteeme them all for schismaticall that hee prayed the King not to vse those remedies which would certainely reduce France not onely into a worse condition but into the worst of all that the difficulties of Spaine being remooued the Councell should certainly be celebrated because those which doe continue in Germanie are not considerable that the Catholique Princes and Bishops will consent and perhaps the Duke of Saxonie also as hee hath made shew by separating himselfe from the others assembled in Neumburg that hee hoped the Emperour would assist personally if there were neede as himselfe did promise to doe if hee thought it fit wherein hee would not subiect himselfe to the iudgement of any but himselfe Easter drawing neere which time was appointed to begin the Councell One of the Presidents falleth sicke and another is put in his place and Cardinall Puteus being very sicke hee put in his roome Friar Ierolamus Cardinal Seripando a Diuine of much fame and caused him to depart presently and to passe by Mantua taking with him the other Legate and to bee at Trent at the time appointed Notwithstanding which commandement they came not thither vntil the third feast of the resurrection and found there nine Bishops who were arriued before them The Pope was diligent to make the Italian Bishops put themselues in order and therefore wrote effect all errors to the Vice-roy of Naples and to his Nuncio there and caused his Ministers to perswade the Bishops of the State of Milan to bee ready for their iourney to the Councell as soone as might be Hee desired also the State of Venice to send the Bishops of their Territories in Italy of Candia Dalmatia and Cyprus with all possible expedition and to create Ambassadors to assist in the Councell in the name of that Republike The Italian Prelats were not easily moued because they knew the beginning could not be before the consent of the The Italian Prelates are not so hasty to goe to the Councel as y e Pope would haue had them Emperour did come which was still prolonged because the Spaniards and French-men were expected before whose arriuall in Italy they thought it superfluous to goe to Trent And many of them especially the Courtiers could not beleeue but that the Pope did counterfeit But the trueth was that being assured he could not auoide the Councell hee did desire to see it quickly Hee said he knew what incouenience the prolongation did cause but knew not what the celebration might doe and thought that the enemies of his owne person and of the Apostolique Sea might doe him more hurt in the time of the expectation then they could doe in the Councell it selfe And being of a resolute nature hee vsed the Prouerbe It is better to prooue the euill once then alwayes to feare it While these delayes were vsed the Duke of Sauoy made a composition The Duke of Sauoy maketh ãâã composition with the Waldenses of Montsenis with the Waldenses of the Valleys of Montsenis For hauing made more then a yeeres tryall to reduce them by punishments and after they stood vpon their guard as hath been sayd maintained Souldiers against them for which the Pope did assist him with money howsoeuer they proceeded rather with skirmishes then any set warre because of the craggednesse of the Countrey yet at the last they came to a formall battaile in which the Duke had a great ouerthrow lost seuen thousand men and slew but fourteene of the enemies and although hee did often repaire his Army yet he had alwayes the worse By reason of a great ouerthrow Therefore considering hee did nothing but make his Rebels more warlike consume his owne Countrey and spend his money hee resolued to receiue them into fauour and made an agreement with them the fifth of Iune in which hee pardoned all faults past gaue them libertie of conscience assigned them certaine places where they might make their Congregations in other places gaue them leaue to comfort the sicke and doe other dueties of religion but not to preach gaue leaue to those that were fled to returne againe and restitution of goods to those that were banished It was agreed also that the Duke might send away which of their Pastors he pleased and that they might prouide themselues of others that the Roman Religion might be exercised in all places but no man inforced to professe it The Pope was much distasted that an Italian Prince assisted by him and not so potent but that Which giueth distaste to the Pope hee might still haue neede of him should permit heretikes to liue freely in his state and the example did trouble him aboue all because it would be alleadged to him by greater Princes when they would permit another religion Hee made a bitter complaint hereof in the Consistorie comparing the ministers of the Catholique King with that Duke who hauing at the same time discouered three thousand Lutherans who went out of Cosenza and retired themselues to the mountaines to liue according to their doctrine did hang some burne others and put the rest into the Galleys and hee exhorted all the Cardinals to thinke of a remedie But there was great difference betweene oppressing a few disarmed persons farre from helpe and ouer comming a great number of armed men in a place aduantagious for them with potent succours at their shoulders The Duke sent to iustific his cause and the Pope not able to answere his reasons was pacified In France though the Queene and Prelates did desire to satisfie the Pope in referring the causes of religion to the Councell yet a congregation of the Who was pacified by the ãâã The Pope is offended with the Congregation of the Prelates
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râquest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâd by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
done already or vndoing that which is done well Many other reasons were alleadged in confirmation of this opionion by many Bishops creatures of Paul 4 admirers of his wisedome in managing the Ecclesiasticall discipline who maintained that it was necessary to preserue yea to augment the rigour instituted by him if they would preserue the purity of religion Iohn Thomaso S. Felicio was of a contrary opinion that the Councell should treate againe of bookes as if there had been no precedent prohibition The opinion of Iohn Thomaso S. Felicio because that beeing made by the Inquisition of Rome is odious for the name to the Vltramontans and besides is so rigid that it cannot bee obserued and nothing doth more easily bring a law into disuse then the impossibilitie or great difficulty in keeping it and the great rigour in punishing the transgressours he sayd that indeed it was necessary to preserue the reputation of that office but that might bee done conueniently enough by making nomention thereof and by ordayning onely things necessary and moderate punishments And therefore his opinion was that all consisted in setting downe the manner and spake what himselfe thought to be the best that is that the bookes not already censured should be diuided amongst the Fathers and Diuines of the Counsel and those that were absent also to bee examined and censured and that a great Congregation should be deputed to iudge betweene the censure and the booke and that this also should bee obserued in those which are censured already and then all should be proposed in the generall Congregation to decree that which was best for the publike good For citing the Authors hee said there were two sorts of them some separated from the Church and some incorporated in it of the former no account is to be made seeing that by their separation they haue as Saint Paul saith condemned themselues and their owne workes so that there is no cause to heare them of the others some are dead and some aliue of which the latter are to be cited and heard because their good name and honour being in question one cannot proceed against they workes before the hearing of their reasons Concerning the dead whatsoeuer the publike good doth require may be done without danger of offending any Another Bishop added to this opinion that the same forme of iustice vsed towards the Catholiques aliue should be vsed also towards those that are dead because they haue kinred and schollars who doe participate of the fame of infamie of the dead and are therefore interested and in case there were none such yet the onely memory of the dead cannot be iudged before it be defended Some also did thinke it was not iust to condemne the workes of Protestants without hearing them For howsoeuer the persons be condemned by themselues yet the lawes doe not permit the declaratory without citation though in a notorious fact and therefore it cannot be pronounced against a booke though it doth notoriously containe heresie Fryar Gregory Generall of the Heremites sayd he did not thinke it necessary to obserue so many subtilties For the prohibition of a booke is as the prohibition of a meate which is not a sentence against it nor against him that hath prepared it but a precept to him that is to vse it made by him who hath the charge of his health therefore the credit of the Victualer is not in question but the benefit of the sicke who is forbid to eate of a meat that is hurtfull to him though in it selfe it may be good So the Synod as a Physician ought to forbid that which is hurtfull or dangerous to the faithfull wherein none will receiue wrong For howsoeuer the booke may bee good in it selfe yet peraduenture it may not agree to the infirmity of the mindes of this age Many other considerations did passe which were finally resolued into one of these Concerning the third Article to inuite the heretickes to repentance with The Legats and Prelats are diuided concerning the generall safe conduct promise of clemencie and grant of a safe conduct there were diuers opinions euen amongst the Legates themselues Mantua was for a generall pardon saying that many would bee gained thereby and that it was a remedie vsed by all Princes in seditions or rebellions to pardon those whom they cannot ouercome because by that meanes those that are least faultie doe retire and the others remaine more weake and although but few were gained or but one onely yet it was to bee done that though none at all could bee gained yet it would be great gaine to vse and shew clemencie Simoneta said that this would be dangerous for the ruine of others because many are induced to transgresse when they see it is easie to get a pardon and that rigour though it be hard to him that feeleth it doth keepe many in their duety that it is sufficient to shew clemencie to him that desireth it but to carrie it after him that doeth not demaund or doeth refuse it doth make men more carelesse of themselues and heresie will be thought to bee but a small fault when men see it is so easily pardoned In these two opinions the Prelates were diuided and those who did not approoue the Safe Conduct said it was not giuen to any in the first Conuocation of this Councell which would haue been done if it had beene necessary or conuenient because the Pope that sate then was most wise and the Legats the chiefest of the Colledge that it was giuen in the second Conuocation because Maurice Duke of Saxonie and other Protestants did desire it and the Emperour also in their behalfe but now it beeing demaunded by none Germanie saying aloud and protesting that it doth not hold this Councell to be lawfull a Safe Conduct would but giue them matter to make some bad exposition of the Synods meaning The Spanish Prelats would by no meanes consent to a generall Safe Conduct because it would preiudice the Inquisition of Spaine in regard so long as that lasted euery one might professe himselfe to bee a Protestant and make himselfe ready for the voyage and could not be arrested by that office The Legates thought the like might happen to the Inquisition of Rome and Italy All The resolution of the generall Congregation concerning the Index and Safe Conduct being considered concerning the Index it seemed sufficient for that present to make Deputies and to let those that were interested vnderstand by some little part of the Decree that they should be heard and inuite all to the Councell and for the Safe Conduct to referre themselues in regard of the difficulties to a further consideration While these things were handled the Popes Nephew Cardinall Altemps the fift Legate came to Trent and withall the newes of the Edict of France before rehearsed which put them all into a confusion that Princes should permit by publique Decree those nouities which the Councell was then assembled to
to make any further instance and perswaded the Bishops to he contented to expect and for the same cause they laboured with But they doe all surcease because the Pope would take occasion hereby to dissolue the Councel the Ministers of Spaine that they should not insist any more to haue the continuation declared who not onely were pacified but protested also to the Legats that they did not then demaund it saying that if others seeke to put the Councell into the stocke there is no reason their purpose should be couered with the cloake of the King of Spaine The protestation pleased the Legats who were ingaged by their word to the Marquis and knew not how to acquite themselues Neither was it lesse gratefull to them to deferre the point of Residence and that none might change opinion they drew a writing which they read in Congregation that it might there be approued that in the next Session they should doe nothing but deferre these matters vntill another and that for good respects and they thought they were disburthened of two great weights The Session approching many who thought themselues much pricked with the oration of the French Ambassadour desired the Legats to make a sound answere when the Mandate was read in the Session and Cardinall Altemps did perswade that by all meanes it should bee so saying that the insolencie of that Palace man was to bee repressed who was accustomed to speake to meane people The charge hereof was giuen to 10. Baptista Castello the Speaker with order onely to defend the dignity of the Synode without touching any mans person The Pope after long consultation resolued that the Continuation should The Pope resolueth that the continuation shall be declared but soone after waueth his opinion be declared let the Emperour doe what he could thinking that it must needs succeede well and dispatched a Currier to Trent with this Commission This being arriued the second of Iune troubled the Legates very much in regard of the confusions which they saw would arise and of the disorder in which the Councell was and all resoluing vniformely to informe the Pope better signifying vnto him the things that haue been handled and the Decree already published and shewing him the impossibilitie to performe his order the Cardinall Altemps who before had leaue to goe to Rome for other causes went away by post the next day to deliuer the message in person But at night another Currier came with letters that his Holinesse did refer all to the wisedome and iudgement of the Legats The fourth of Iune being come the Session was celebrated with the vsuall The Session is celebrated in which the Speaker maketh an answere to the ocation of Pibrac ceremonies and the Mandates of the Arch-bishop of Salzburg and of France were read Which being done the Speaker made an answere and said that there was hope prouision would be made against all the disorders of Christendome by the remedie which the Pope thought necessary that is this Councell begun by the assistance of the holy Ghost and consent of Princes amongst whom the French King hath sent men of conscience and religion to offer not onely assistance but obedience also to this Synod which doth not lesse deserue it then other Councels against which ill affected persons haue falsely opposed that they haue not been lawfull not true though men of pietie haue euer held them to be Councels hauing beene called by him that hath authoritie howsoeuer calumnies haue beene spread by others that they were not free against which as also against the present Synode the treacheries of Sathan copiously and acutely repeated by them the Ambassadours did not preuaile that the Councell will not make a bad interpretation of their diligent and free admonition not to regard popular applause or follow the will of Princes but as it doth esteeme it not to bee necessary or rather to bee superfluous so it is willing to beleeue that it doth proceed from a good mind that it may not be forced to say any thing against its mild and pious purpose and vsuall custome But to free them the Ambassadours from that vaine feare which they would seeme to haue and assure them of their true purpose he doth foretell them that the effects will shew that the Councell will postpose the desires will and power of whosoeuer to her owne dignitie and authoritie and promiseth to King Charles what it is able to doe sauing faith and religion for preseruation of his dignitie kingdome and state The French-men were ill satisfied with this answere but knew they had deserued it Afterwards the Decree was read by Which doth not please the Frenchmen the Masse-Bishop That the Synod in regard of diuers difficulties risen and to define the points of doctrine and reformation both together doth appoint The Decree the next Session to be held the tenth of Iuly to handle what shall bee thought fit both of the one and the other matter reseruing power to abridge or prolong the time in a general Congregation And there were 35. Prelats who desired that the point of Residence should then be handle Some proposed also that the continuation should be declared which was thought to be done to raise some tumults to make the Councell dissolue For they were of those who were most obliged to Rome and therefore did repent that they had spoken their opinion so freely in the point of Residence so much abhorred by the Court But all the rest beeing silent the Session ended The sixtâ day a generall Congregation was held to giue order for that Order giuen for the matter of the next Session which should be handled in the next Session and the Articles concerning the communion were proposed Whether all the faithfull are necessarily and by Gods Commaundement bound to receiue both kinds in that Sacrament Whether the Church doth vpon good ground communicate the Laiques with the bread onely or hath erred heerein Whether all CHRIST and all his graces are receiued as well vnder one kind as vnder both Whether the reasons which haue mooued the Church to giue to the Laitie the Communion of the bread onely ought to induce it also not to graunt the Cup to any If it shall appeare that it may bee graunted to some for honest causes vpon what conditions it may bee done Whether the Communion be necessary for infants before the vse of reason The Fathers were demanded if they were pleased that that matter should be handled and whether they would adde any thing vnto it And although the French Ambassadors and many of the Prelates did thinke fit that the points of doctrine should not be handled vntill it did appeare whether the Protestants would come or not it being euident that in case they should be contumacious the discussion would be in vaine as not necessary for the Catholiques and not accepted by the others yet none opposed at the earnest perswasions of the Imperialists who hoped to
was granted in those times because the common people and Grandies also were deuout and did by this meanes entertaine themselues in spiritual things and shewed more obedience and reuerence to the Clergie beeing more ready to inrich it with oblations and donations which hath made the holy Church to be in that state in which it now is But since deuotion did cease the seculars haue armed only at the vsurpation of the Church goods to place their adherents in the Clergie And now the new Heretikes haue made a deuilish inuentioÌ saying that was due to the people which was granted by fauor which is one of the most pestiferous heresies which hath euer bin set on foot because it doth destroy the Church without which faith cannot stand He alleadged many reasons and congruities to shew that the ordination ought to be in the power only of the Ordainer which he confirmed by the Popes Decretals and concluded in the end that not only the Article was to be condemned as hereticall but that the voice and consent of the people in ordinations being taken away for iust and necessary reasons the Pontifical also ought to be corrected and those places remoued which make mention thereof because so long as they continue there the heretikes wil make vse of them to proue that the assistance of the people is necessary He said the places were many but to recite one in the ordination of Priests the Bishop ordaining saith that it hath been constituted by the Fathers not without cause that the people should haue voice in the ordination of the Rectors of the altar that they may be obedient to him whom they haue ordained in regard of their consenting to his ordination If this and other Rites shall remaine the heretikes will alwayes detract from the Catholike Church saying the ordinations now are but shadowes and shewes as Luther did wickedly say Francis Forrier a Dominican of Portugal said the Hierarchie of the Catholike Church could not be doubted of it being proued by the Apostolicall tradition by testimony of all antiquity and by the continuall vse of the Church And howsoeuer the word bee not vsed by all yet the thing signified hath euer been in practise Dionysius Areopagita hath made a proper treatise of it and the Nicen Councell hath approoued it and called it an ancient custome and that which hath been called ancient in the beginning of the fourth age must needes haue its originall from the time of the Apostles Onely he thought it not fit to handle this poynt ioyntly with the Sacrament of Order howsoeuer many of the Schoole-men doe handle it in that place putting the Hierarchie in the superiour and inferiour Orders a thing which cannot subsist it being certaine that the Pope is the highest Hierarch and that the Cardinals do follow then the Patriarchs Primats Arch-Bishops Bishops Arch-Priests Arch-Deacons and other inferiour degrees vnder the Pope as Head And to omit the disputation whether the Bishopricke be an Order it is certaine that the Arch-bishoprike Patriarkship and Papacie are not Orders and doe signifie only superiority and iurisdiction ouer Bishops Therefore the Hierarchie consisteth in iurisdiction and the Councel of Nice placeth it in that when it speaketh of the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Therefore the handling of Hierarchie must not be ioyned with that of Order for feare of giuing way to calumnie There was much varietie in the discussion of these Articles those of the second ranke returning to the former and some disputing that the degree of a Bishop was an Order and others that aboue Priesthood there was nothing but Iurisdiction some alleadging Saint Thomas and some Saint Bonauenture and some beeing of a middle opinion that is that it is an eminent dignitie or office in the Order The famous saying of Saint Hierom and the authority of Saint Austin were alleadged who say that the degree of a Bishop hath beene most ancient but yet an Ecclesiasticall Constitution Michael of Medina did oppose and say that the Catholique Church as Saint Epiphanius saith did condemne Aerius of heresie for saying that the Degree of a Bishop is no greater then that of a Priest into which heresie it is no wonder if Hierom Austin and some other of the Fathers did fall because the matter was not cleere in all poynts This boldnesse to say that Hierom and Austin did sauour of heresie gaue great scandall but hee insisted the more vpon it and maintained his position And the Doctors were equally diuided into two opinions in this poynt Others placed this Hierarchie in Orders onely alleadging Dyonisius who in naming the Hierarchs maketh mention of none but of Deacons Priests and Bishops Some followed Forrier that it did consist in Iurisdiction At the last a third opinion came foorth that it was a mixture of both which afterwards was more generally approoued For placing it in Order it did not appeare how Arch-bishops Patriarches and which is of more importance the Pope himselfe could enter all beeing of accord that these Degrees are not Orders aboue the Degree of a Bishop Yet some did alleadge the common saying to the contrary that the Episcopall Order is diuided into foure parts Bishops Archbishops Patriarches and the Pope and placing it in Iurisdiction none of the holy Orders did enter There was a great disputation amongst them about the forme of the The forme of the Hierarchy Hierarchie some saying it was Charitie some Faith informed and others according to Cardinall Turrecremata Vnitie To this last was opposed that vnitie is a genericall qualitie in all that is one and is an effect of the forme which doth produce it Those who were for charitie brought very many places of the Fathers which doe attribute the vnitie of the Church vnto it But others said that it was the heresie of Wigles For if it were so a Prelate loosing charity would bee out of the Hierarchie and lose authoritie Notwithstanding they did not auoyd the difficultie by making faith informed to bee the forme because a Prelate might externally counterfeit and bee secretly vnfaithfull who not being of the Hierarchie the Christian people could not know whom to obey because they might doubt of all and sometimes had cause to doe it And as the Diuines especially the Friars are free in exemplifications they alleadged the Pope saying that in case he should bee incredulous the whole Hierarchie would perish by his default whether one did make faith or charitie to bee the forme And therefore they sayd Baptisme was But the same difficulties did arise in regard of the vncertaintie thereof because the intention of the Minister according to the determination of the Councell is essentially required which is more secret then the other two for which cause it cannot bee certainly affirmed of any that hee is baptized The Articles whether there bee a visible Priesthood or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether a Priest may become a Layman or whether his office bee preaching were
of them altogether is humane and hee who heareth it spoken that Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST must needs thinke that this Synod is a Congregation of profane men in which CHRIST doth not preside but a power receiued precarily from men and so many Fathers would in vaine reside in Trent to their great charge and trouble because hee who hath giuen the power to Bishops and the Councell may with more authoritie handle the same things and it would bee a great illusion generally of all Christendome to propose it not onely as the best but as the onely and necessarie meanes to decide the present controuersies He added that he had beene fiue moneths in Trent with this perswasion that neuer any would haue doubted whether the Councell hath authoritie from GOD and whether it may say as the first Councell of Ierusalem did It seemed to the holy Ghost and to vs that hee would neuer haue come to the Councell if hee had beleeued that CHRIST had not beene in the midst of it Neither can any one say that where CHRIST assisteth the authoritie commeth not from him that if any Bishop should beleeue and thinke his authoritie to bee humane it had beene great boldnesse in him to denounce in the former difficulties anathematismes and not rather referre all to him who hath greater authoritie And if the authoritie of the Councell bee not certaine it was fit in the yeere 1545. when this was first assembled that this matter should haue beene sifted and decided what the authoritie of Councels is as is vsually done in places of iustice where in the beginning of the cause it is disputed and decreed whether the Iudge bee competent least in the end there bee a nullitie in the sentence for want of authoritie The Protestants who doe take all occasions to detract from and wrong this holy Synod cannot haue any more fit then that it is not certaine of its owne authoritie He concluded that the Fathers should take heed what they did resolue in a point which beeing resolued truely doeth establish all the actions of the Councell and if otherwise ouerthroweth all The nineteenth of October all the Fathers made an ende of speaking in this matter except Father Laynez Generall of the Iesuites who beeing to speake last did purposely absent himselfe that day that hee might haue a whole Congregation for himselfe alone And to make the cause hereof vnderstood Laynez spendeth a whole congregation himselfe The importance of this point of the institution we must returne a little backe and remember that when the question was set on foote in the beginning the Legates thought that the aime was onely to make great the authoritie of Bishops and to giue them more reputation But before the second Congregation was ended they perceiued very late by the voyces giuen and reasons vsed of what importance and consequence it was For it did inferre that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely that the Councell was aboue the Pope and the Bishops equall vnto him who had nothing left but a preeminence aboue others They saw that the dignitie of Cardinals superiour to Bishops was quite taken away and that they remained meere Priests or Deacons that by that determination residence was inferred by a necessary consequence and the Court brought to nothing that the preuentions and reseruations were remooued and the collation of Benefices was drawen to the Bishops It was noted that the Bishop of Segouia had a few dayes before refused to admit one to a Benefice in his Diocesse to whom it was giuen in Rome And these things did still appeare more plainely as new suffrages were dayly giuen and new reasons alleadged For these causes the Legates did vse the sollicitations aforesaid for feare that more Italians might ioyne with the Spaniards Yet they were not able to preuaile so much but that almost the halfe were of that opinion And the other Papalins reprehended the Legates because they foresaw not what might happen but suffered such great preiudices to come vpon them saying they proceeded by chance and admitted not counsels and aduertisements of wise men that so soone as Granata deliuered his suffrage they were put in minde to vse effectuall sollicitations which afterwards they were forced to vse when it was too late that by their want of care if not malice in some matters haue beene handled of the greatest importance that can possibly happen in Councell They added that the Ambassadour Lausac had by many sollicitations vsed to diuers of the Prelates discouered himselfe to be not onely a fauourer but a promoter of that opinion and considered what an addition would be made vnto it when the French-men came who were expected And they spake so openly that some words came to the eares of the Legates themselues who seeing now the danger not foreseene thought in regard the matter had proceeded so farre and so many had put themselues on that side that it was not fit to thinke of diuerting the question but of finding a temper to giue the Spaniards some satisfaction And after long consultation they determined to compose the Canon with these words That Bishops haue the power of Order from GOD and in that are superiour to Priests not naming iurisdiction for feare of making them suspect For by such a forme of wordes it might be inferred that the iurisdiction remained wholly in the Pope without saying it They sent Father Soto to treat with the Spanish Prelats concerning this forme not so much with hope to remooue any of them as to penetrate to what they might be brought Granata gaue him audience but no answere He laboured with others also and gained the reputation of a good Courtier of Rome in stead of the other of a good Friar as he was before And to win some that wauered and some who vnaduisedly fell into that opinion beeing otherwise deuoted to the Pope they resolued to vse solicitations vnto them that vnderstanding the difficulty they might bee content to referre it to his Holinesse or at the least to speake more sparingly To performe this with the two aforenamed they ioyned the Archbishop of Rosano and the Bishop of Ventimiglia And that those who would acknowledge their error might haue colour to retire they gaue order that Laynez should make an exact ful Lecture on this matter and that it might be heard attentiuely and make an impression they would not haue him as hath beene sayd speake after the others in the ende of the Congregation but allowed him one wholly for himselfe The foure Iesuits consulted together concerning the opinion and Caueglione laboured more then the rest And not to omit any good meanes of diuersion they busied the Prelates in another matter For to returne to the occurrences of that Congregation after that the Generall of the Serui who was the last had giuen his voice in conformitie of the Spaniards the Cardinall of Mantua admonished the Fathers deputed for the Index and shewed how important
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
notice that the Cardinall held great intelligence with the Emperour and which was of more importance with the King of Bohemia who were manifestly inclined to giue satisfaction to the Princes of Germanie who did vndoubtedly hate the Councell and would bee glad it might not proceede but dissolue in some aduantagious manner for them and dishonourable for the Apostolike Sea and the Synode They suspected also the Catholike King in regard of an aduice which came to the Secretarie of the Count of Luna that the instruction being alreadie made in Spaine for that Count it was resolued to send Martin Gazdellone who had beene Secretarie to Charles the fift to bring him instruction by word of mouth which they would not commit to writing by reason of diuers aduices which lately had come vnto them And confronting this with another aduice receiued out of France that the Cardinall of Loraine had before he departed communicated to his Catholique Maiestie the petitions hee purposed to handle in Councell and knowing assuredly that he had beene solicited by Germanie to make instance for the reformation they doubted that the comming of that Cardinall might hatch some great nouitie and were not pleased one iot with his speach in the audience concerning the comming of the Dutch-men to the Councell considering the conference he had with the Duke of Wittenberg In summe presupposing that a person of so greate authoritie and wisedome would not haue come without a sure ground to build his designes vpon they resolued to send presently all these considerations to the Pope And hauing obserued that whensoeuer any extraordinaries came to Trent or departed the Prelats tooke occasion to talke to seeke out the cause to whisper to make a noise and to lay plots also which now that the Cardinall was come might produce more dangerous effects they dispatched secretly and wrote that order might bee giuen to the Curriers to leaue their guide and baggage at the next Post to Trent and enter slowly into the Citie with the dispatch onely The Cardinall went not into the congregation at the day appointed by reason of a small feuer which had seased on him and therefore hee desired they would proceede slowly that he might be present before the resolution The Legats desired the order should bee giuen to the Curriers to enter secretly into Trent The Legates resolued to giue him satisfaction and therefore they began the Congregation later then they were wont In which the French Bishops and Abbats beeing present a general muster was made the number of the Prelates beeing found to bee two hundred and eighteene and a place assigned to euery one The next day there beeing some difficulty about precedence they made a new assignation of places making all the Prelates to enter into the Congregation one by one and conducting euery one to his seate In those Congregations none of the Frenchmen spake either because they expected the Cardinall to beginne or because they were willing to see the manner first The nineteenth of Nouember the Arch-bishop of Otranto appointed a banquet at night for many Prelates and hee that had A factious banquet the charge to inuite them saying that they ought not to faile in regard of the seruice they might doe the Apostolique Sea by comming thither it was immediately published in Trent that the Popish prelates were assembled to make a combination against the Frenchmen This distasted them much and the more because after the banquet they were assured that such discourses had been vsed at the table and obseruing that since their comming some new Prelate did arriue euery day they thought they were mistrusted and held to bee opposites Therefore the Legates to make shew of all confidence and respect of honour to the Cardinall in the Visitations which each of them made while hee was sicke they perswaded him to take so good an occasion to compose the controuersies which the questions haue made a thing which would bee easie for him and of great reputation because no man hath been able to effect it The Cardinall seemed to bee willing and offered his endeauours The Pope who in those dayes had been in some danger by reason of A plot of the French Ambassadour wheÌ the Pope was sicke a greate vnexpected accident hauing recouered his health receiued aduices from the Legates and from diuers other places by which the Frenchmen had passed all vniformely full of their desseignes Besides when hee was sicke Monsieur de l' Isle vsed practises and layd plottes that if hee had died the Pope might bee created in Trent by Nations and the Sea held vacant vntill the reformation were made For so the Councell would bee free and the new Pope would accept the reformation which was established before his creation This mooued him most of all as well because euery man and Princes especially are displeased when any thing is desseigned to bee Troubleth his Holinesse done after their death as also because hee was by this most assured that the Frenchmen were resolued to reforme the Court and the Popedome These things and the differences in Trent about the institution of Bishops and residence caused him to hold a Congregation euery day and hee could not forbeare to tell euery one that hee had no businesse more important and dangerous to him then the Conncell And relating in Consistorie the differences in Trent about the institution and the new proposition of residence hee breake out into this exclamation that all the Bishops beneficed by him were his opposites and that hee maintained an armie of enemies in Trent There was an opinion that hee secretly wished some good successe to the Hugonots in France and some aduantage to the Protestants in the Diet of Germanie that the Councell might be dissolued and not by his meanes But And maketh him exclaime beeing wholly bent to prouide remedies he gaue order to the Bishops who Hee sendeth some Bishops to Trent and withholdeth others were not parted from Rome as yet to depart immediatly and caused Marcus Antonius Boba Bishop of Asti Ambassadour for the Duke of Sauoy residing with him to goe thither also On the other side hee forbade the Archbishop of Turris and the Bishop of Cesena to goe thither the former because hee had defended residence to bee de iure diuino with more constancie then the times did comport in the Councell vnder Paul the other because hee was a familiar friend of the Cardinall of Naples of whom hee doubted much by reason of the slaughter of his two vncles and of the executions made against his person and hee feared because it was said that the Count of Montebello father of the Cardinall had in his custodie an obligation vnder Fearing to be accused of Sâmonie his hand by which beeing Cardinall in the Conclaue hee promised a summe of money to the Cardinall of Naples for his voyce to bee Pope But howsoeuer his greatest diffidence was in the Frenchmen yet hee thought
King refused to goe thither to oppose his person against the ill disposition of the people and the dessignes of the Grandies as Granuel the chiefe in that Gouernment had giuen him counsell For that wise King knew how dangerous it was to be contemned to his face and doubted that in stead of gaining Flanders hee should make it more contumacious and in the meane while loose Spaine But he thought The Queene mother resuseth the Spanish armie that by subduing the Frenchmen who rebelled against their King hee might make an absolute prouision against the contumacie of his owne Subiects And therefore he offered the Queene great assistance of men and money sufficient to subiect the whole Kingdome vnto her But the Queene refused the men and demanded the money knowing that if she had receiued a Spanish armie she should haue beene forced to gouerne France not according to her owne intrests but of the King of Spaine Yet taking a middle course she receiued sixe thousand men with which and with her owne forces conducted by the Constable and the Duke of Guise the battell was made the seauenteenth day aforesaid in which three thousand Hugonots and fiue thousand Catholiques were slaine and the Generals on both sides Conde and the Constable taken prisoners Neither of the armies was discomsited by venue of the Lieutenants on both sides Guise for the Catholiques and Colignie for the Hugonots The Queene did make Guise the Generall which did not deterre Collignie from maintaining his armie preseruing the places he possessed and making some progresse also For this victorie for so it was called though it deserued not the name thankes were giuen to God in Trent by all the Fathers assembled together making a procession singing a Masse Franciscus Belcarrus Bishop of Metz made an Oration also in which relating all the storie of the confusions of France since the death of Francis the second and the successe of the last warâe Solemnities are vsed in Trent for the victory in France hee gaue the praise of all that was well done to the Duke of Guise only Hee said Martin Luther was cause of all those troubles who though but a little sparke had raised a great fire first in Germanie and afterwards in all the Prouinces of Christendome except Italie and Spaine Hee exhorted the Fathers to assist the Christian common-wealth because they onely were able to extinguish that flame Hee told them that this was the sixe and twentieth yeere since Paul the third began to heale this disease by intimating the Councell there which was first deferred then dissembled and finally celebrated with diuers factions vntill it was transferred to Bolonia where there were many dilations and greater contentions and more bitter factions then before Afterwards it was recalled to Trent and by reason of the warres dissolued Now that they were come to the last there was no more place for dissimulation because the Councell would either reconcile the whole world or cast it headlong into an infallible ruine Therefore it was fit that the Fathers should not regard their priuate interests nor haue particular designes nor speake in fauour of others in regard the cause of religion was in question which will be vtterly ouerthrowne if they cast their eye vpon any thing besides This libertie of speach hee tempered with flatterie first towards the Pope then towards the Emperour kings of the Romanes and of Polonia He passed to the commendations of the Queene Mother of France and of the King of Portugal and in the end exhorted them to reforme the Ecclesiasticall discipline The Cardinall of Loraine hauing receiued newes of the imprisonment of the Prince was very glad particularly for the honour of his brother and desired the more to returne quickly into France to assist him in the Court and in the Kings Councell and to raise himselfe also one degree higher in regard Nauar and the Constable to whom hee was neccessarily to yeeld were both taken away The Pope was full of suspicion for the iourney to Ispruc which the Emperour The Pope is troubled that the Emperour will goe to Ispruc had published thinking hee would not goe thither without great designes and without assurance to effect them Hee beleeued hee had secret intelligence with France and Spaine but knew not to what ende but onely in generall that it was a plot against him Therefore hee resolued to goe in person to Bolonia to send eight or tenne Cardinals to Trent to make greater alliance with the Italian Princes and to confirme the Prelates his adherents in Councell vntill bee could finde some occasion to dissolue or suspend it And âo hinder all treaties in Trent of reforming the Court hee laboured much himselfe in that businesse Hee reformed the Rota publishing a Briefe dated the seuen and twentieth of December in which he ordained that no Auditâr should proceede to a definitiue howsoeuer the case might be plaine before he made the proposition to the whole Colledge without 1563 PIVS 4. FEââINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. PHILIP 2. consent of the parties that the sentences propounded in writing should be produced within fifteene dayes that the causes of the Auditors themselues or of their kinsfolke vnto the second degree or of any of their familie shall not bee heard in the Rota that the parties shall not bee forced to receue an Aduocate that no decision shall bee made against those which bee printed except two thirds of the voyces doe consent that they shall bee bound to remit euery cause which seemeth to bee criminall In the same Bull hee made also a taxe for moderation of fees Hee reformed likewise by other Bulls published the first of the next Ianuarie the signature of iustice the tribunals of Rome the office of the Friscall Aduocate ordaining what fees they should haue But the vsuall extorsions were so farre from being redressed by those prouisions that by transgressing the new orders they learned to violate the olde which were in some vse The Courtiers in Rome thinking the Catholikes in France had gotten an absolute victorie and that the Hugonots were reduced to nothing were exceeding glad For beleeuing that France had obtained that by Armes which it expected from the Synode and there being no further regard to bee had of Germanie which protested against it they thought that all causes of holding the Councel were ceased so that it might be suspended or deferred and them selues deliuered from feare which had increased euery weeke by reason of the nouities which happened in Trent But the Pope made no great matter of it For being informed that the Catholike forces were not augmented nor the Hugonots diminished and that this battell would giue occasion to treate a peace which could not bee without his preiudice nor without giuing matter of more nouities in Trent hee was more afraide and troubled then before And the yeere 1562. ended thus a congregation in Trent hauing beene helde the thirtieth of the moneth in which it was
coÌuenient for Charles to stand vnited with the Pope that he might not subiect himselfe to the Dutch Princes whereas this Emperour is as it were subiect vnto them alreadie finally that this remedie might bee deferred because it would alwayes bee in season but by dissembling a while hee might obliquely make triall to hinder the resolution of the consultations which were made by sending the Cardinall of Mantua to his Maiestie The writing which went about against the petitions of the French-men did not one displease them who tooke it for an affront but the Emperour Displeaseth the French-men and the Emperour also very much And the Legates hauing receiued commission from Rome concerning them were but ill satisfied and thought that this was not to giue commission to Presidents of Councell but aduertisments rather to ministers to make vse of intreaties by way of negotiation They wrote backe onely to demand what they should doe in case the Imperialists should make instance to haue their petitions proposed and they caused Gabriel Paleotto Auditor of the Rota to write a full information of the difficulties which they sent But the Cardinall of Mantua in regard the Emperour had tolde Commendone that hee would giue answere to the Councell by his Ambassadour thought it not conuenient to goe vnto him before they receiued that resolution besides the Cardinall of Loraine being at the Emperors Court and the effect of his negotiation not knowne hee should be doubtfull in what manner to proceede Vpon these reasons hee excused himselfe to The Card. of mantua writeth freely to the Pope the Pope and besides wrote to him with his owne hand that hee had not a face to appeare any more in Congregation to giue wordes onely as hee had done two yeeres together that all the Ministers of Princes doe say that howsoeuer his Holinesse doth promise much for reformation yet seeing nothing to bee executed they doe not thinke hee hath any inclination to it who if hee had performed his promises the Legates could not haue beene Wanting to giue satisfaction to the instances of so many Princes Neither ought any to maruaile that this Cardinall a Prince conuersant so many long yeeres in many great affaires and of a most compleate conuersation should vse this passage with his Holinesse it beeing a thing naturall to men that are neere their graue for some intrinficall cause vnknowen euen vnto themselues to bee distasted with humane matters and to neglect pure ceremonies to which gaole hee was then very neere there remayning but sixe dayes of his life from the date hereof But in the Congregation the last that spake in the second ranke was Adrian a Dominican Friar who touching but lightly the matter in question discoursed at large of dispensations and with Theologicall tearmes and formes defended the things mentioned by Doctour Cornisius and speake of them not without scandall Hee sayd that authoritie to dispence in humane lawes was absolute and vnlimited in the Pope because hee was superiour to them all and therefore when hee did dispence though without any cause the dispensation was notwithstanding to bee held for good that in diuine lawes he had power to dispence but not without a cause Hee alleadged Saint Paul who saith that the Ministers of CHRIST are the dispencers of the mysteries of God and that to him the Apostle dispensation of the Gospel had beene committed Hee added that howsoeuer the Popes dispensation concerning the Diuine Law bee not of âorce yet euery one ought to captiuate his vnderstanding and beleeue that hee hath granted it for a lawfull cause and that it is temeritie to call it into question Then hee discoursed of the cause of dispensations which hee reduced to publique vtilitie and charitie towards priuate men This discourse gaue occasion to the French men to speake of the matter with the ill satisfaction of the Papalins The secondranke hauing made an end of speaking for obseruation of the promise made to Loraine not to handle the mariage of Priests in his absence they changed the order and made the fourth ranke speake next Iohn Verdun handling the seuenth Article of the degrees of affinitie and consanguinitie passed immediatly from it and came to the matter of dispensations and seemed to haue none other aime then to contradict Frier Adrian labouring to weaken the Popes power First hee expounded the places of Saint Paul That the Ministers of CHRIST are the dispensers of the mysteries of God and of the Gospel and said the glosse was contrary to the text For the place doth not prooue a dispensation that is a disobligation from the Law but a publishing and declaring the diuine mysteries and the word of God which is perpetuall and remaineth inuiolable for euer Hee granted that in humane lawes a dispensation might lie in regard of the law-makers imperfection who could not foresee all cases and making generall lawes must needes reserue power to him that gouerneth the Common-wealth because of Sundrie occurrences which may bring acceptions in particular matters But where God is the Law-giuer from whom nothing is concealed and by whom no accident is not foreseene the law can haue no exception Therefore the law of God and Nature ought not to be called a written Law which in some cases ought to bee expounded and made more gentle but all that Law is euen equitie it selfe In humane lawes in which some cases by reason of particular accidents if they had been foreseene would not haue been comprehended a dispensation may well bee granted But the dispencer cannot in any case free him that is bound and if hee denie a dispensation to him that deserueth it the partie refused shall notwithstanding remaine without all obligation That the world hath conceiued a wrong opinion that to dispence is to bestow a fauour and that the dispensation is requisite to be giuen as any other part of distributiue iustice to bee exercised that the Prelate doth offend if hee giue it not to whom it is due And in summe he said that when a dispensation is desired either the case is such as if it had been foreseene it would haue been excepted and here there is an obligation to dispence or would haue been comprehended though it had been thought on by the Law-maker and to this the power of dispensing is not extended Hee added that flatterie ambition and auarice haue perswaded that to dispence is to bestowe a fauour as the master would doe to his seruants or one that giueth of his owne The Pope is not Lord and the Church a seruant but hee is seruant of him who is spouse of the Church and by him set ouer the Christian familie to giue as the Gospel saith to euery one his owne measure that is that which is due vnto him And in conclusion hee said that a dispensation was nothing but a declaration or interpretation of the Law and that the Pope could not by dispencing vnbinde any that was bound but declare onely to him that
residence was exquisitely obserued by all before any Canons or humane Decrees were made because euery one held that hee was bound by God But since that some haue perswaded themselues that there was no obligation but that which is deriued from humane Lawes howsoeuer these haue often beene renewed and fortified with penalties yet all hath still growen worse and worse The same day Cardinall Seripando dyed to the great griefe of all the Prelates and of all Trent hauing in the morning receiued the Sacrament of the Eucharist which hee tooke out of his bed vpon his knees After that hee returned into his bed and in the presence of fiue Prelates and of the Secretaries of Venice and Florence and of all his familie hee made a long Oration The death of Seripando in Latin vntill his spirits did faile him hee confessed his faith wholly confortable to the Catholique of the Romane Church spake of the workes of a Christian of the Resurrection of the dead of the affaires of the Councell recommending the progresse of it to the Legates and the Cardinall of Loraine but striuing to set downe the meanes his spirit did faile him and he sayd that GOD had forbid him to proceede further but that his Diuine Maiestie would speake himselfe in time and place and so passed without saying any more The Count of Luna wrote from the Emperours Court to Martin Gusdelun the Secretary and sent a copy of a letter written to him from the King in which his Maiesty did aduise that the Pope had complained to him of the Spanish Prelates and howsoeuer hee beleeued that his Holinesse was not well informed thinking that the Prelates would shew deuotion towards the Apostolique Sea yet hee gaue order to the Count that at his comming to Trent hee should cause them to fauour the Pope as farre as their conscience could permit and so to carry themselues that his Holinesse might not haue cause to complaine of him And to this purpose the Count wrote also to Granata Segouia and Leon. The eighteenth of March in which no Congregation was held by reason of the obsequies of Seripando the French Ambassadours appeared solemnely before the two Legates and complained that these eleuen moneths since the first day of their arriuall in Trent vntill then they had made knowen the desolations of France and the dangers of Christendome for the differences of Religion and declared that the most vnecessary and principall remedie was a good intire reformation of manners and s ãâ¦ã moderation of positiue Lawes and had alwayes receiued good hope and gracious wordes but could neuer see any effect of them that the reformation is auoyded as much as is possible that the greater part of the Fathers and Theologues are now more hard and seuere th ãâ¦ã iâ ãâã yielding to the necessitie of the time they prayed them to consider how many good men dyed before they were able to doe any good worke for the publique seruice whereof the Cardinals of M ãâ¦ã and Seripando were examples desiring them to doe something for the discharge of their conscience while they had ti ãâ¦ã The ãâã answered that they were displeased with this long deferring of matters ãâ¦ã ãâã and Seripando were cause that themselues ãâ¦ã so great a weight praying them to expect ãâã and N ãâ¦ã ãâã would presently arriue They were ãâã with the ãâ¦ã the ãâã ther because the Imp ãâ¦ã made instance ãâã would ãâ¦ã ly expecting the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours in Rome who together with Lewis ãâ¦ã made request to the Pope that a generall reformation of the whole Church in the Head and in the members might bee made not in Rome but in the Councell and also that the Decree that the Legates onely might propose in Councell should be reuoked as contrary to the liberty of the Ambassadours and Prelates in propounding what they thought profitable these for their Churches and those for their States The negotiation of the Ambassadors of the Emperour King of Spaine in Rome This instance the Emperour the tight fit should be first made to the Pope and afterwards to the Councell Notwithstanding these Princes were not absolutely of one minde For howsoeuer Don Lewis made the same demands apart yet afterwards hee desired the Pope to perswade the Emperour not to seeke the communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests saying that the King had giuen commission to his Ambassadour to goe to Trent and perswade that it should not bee spoken of or if it were that the Spanish Prelates should oppose it Hee exhorted the Pope to endeuour to winne the heretiques by gentlenesse not sending Nuncij but vsing the meanes of the Emperour and of other Princes of authoritie to accept the demands of the Frenchmen and to leaue the Councell free that all may propose and no practises bee vsed in making the resolutions The Popes answere to the Ambassadours was that the decree The Popes answere Proponentibus Legatis should bee so expounded that euery one might propose what he would and that to the Legates which parted lately hee had giuen libertie to resolue all things which might oââurre in Councell without writing at all that the reformation was desired by him and that he had often made instance for it and that if the world would haue had it from Rome it should haue beene done by this time and put in execution also but seeing they would haue it from Trent if it were not effected the cause ought to bee as ãâ¦ã ed onely to the difficulties which were amongst the Fathers that hee desired to see an end of the Councell and did procure and sollicite it nor had euer any thought to suspend it that in conformitie hereof hee would write to the Legates and did write that the Decree proponentibus Legatis was made to take away confusion but that his will was that ãâã of the Prelates should bee hindered to propose what hee thought fitte and that they should dispatch the ãâã according to the voyces of the Fathers without expecting any order from Rome But this letter was to giue satisfaction and not to worke any effect For Morone the prime Legate Secret instructions giuen to Cardinall Morone had instructions apart to giue a ãâã to the orders also which should come from Rome The Pope answered Don Lewis in particular that hee had opened the Councell upon promise of his Maiestie that hee would protect it and preâârue the authoritie of the Apostoli ãâ¦ã Sea but that he found hee was decerted in regard he had ãâ¦ã his Prelates then from he was not pleased it should haue license nor be in seruitude to those Princes who preach liberty and are desirous to command that euery one made request to him for the libertie of the Councell but hee did not know whether they had all well considered of what importance it would bee if the Prelates had the raines laid on the necke that howsoeuer there were amongst them some men excellent for
integrity and wisedome yet there were of those also who wanted either one of them or both all which would bee dangerous if they were not kept in order that perhaps it did least of all concerne him to thinke of it because his authority being grounded vpon the promises of God hee did trust in those that Princes had more neede to beware in regard of the preiudices which may ensue and that if the Prelates had such superfluous liberty perhaps his Catholique Maiestie would haue cause to bee sorie for it that for reformation the impediments did not proceede from him that he would continue to deferre the demands of Princes concerning the communion of the Cup and mariage of Priests desiring his Maiestie to consider that as hee dissented from others in these particulars so in euery thing else there are some who make requests for it and others who oppose Hee concluded that it was in the power of his Maiestie to see a fruitfull and a sudden end of the Councell from which so soone as hee was free hee might promise himselfe all fauour from him The twentieth of March the Diuines made an end of the Articles of Matrimony and the Legates consulted priuately whether it were good to propose the doctrine and canons thereof in the congregations of the Fathers But considering that the French-men and Spaniards would oppose and that greater controuersies might be raised then euer were and that if they should propose the abuses onely they should giue the Emperours and French Ambassadours fit occasion to enter againe into the matter of reformation they were much perplexed what to doe Varmiense thought good to make triall to accommodate some of the difficulties but Simoneta feared that some great preiudice might ensue in regard of the instability of his colleague and attributing the blame of all the disorders which haue hapned in Councell to the two Legates dead who proceeding in the matter of residence rather according to their owne opinion then the necessities of the Church haue by too much integrity caused all the mischiefe and sayd it was not fit to put themselues in danger of raising greater and therefore did not consent that any of them should bee spoken of Finally they concluded to intermit all discussions vntill the comming of the new Legates In the meane time The Cardinal of Loraine resolueth to goe to Venice Loraine resolued to goe to Venice to recreate his mind possessed with griefe for the death of his brother the great Prior which also had reuiued his former sorrow for the death of the Duke his other brother The difficulties which were spoken of were sixe One concerning the The 6. difficulties which trouble the Councell Decree made long before that the Legates onely should propose ãâã Whether residence were de iure diuino 3. Whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST 4. Concerning the authority of the Pope 5. To âncrease the number of the Secretaries and to hold an exact account of the Suffrages 6. Which was of most importance concerning the generall reformation which I was willing to repeate ãâ¦ã as a recapitulation of that wherein the Councel hath beene troubled vntill this time and a pro ãâ¦ã of the troubles which shall be related hereafter The newes was now stale in Trent of the instance made in Rome to the Pope For the Emperours Ambassadours and the French had published it should be done and that afterwards they would make the same requests to the Councel The Cardinall of Loraine who was wont to speake variously said that if those Princes did receiue satisfaction by proposing their petitions of reformation and the reformation made without diminution of the Popes authority those instances would immediatly cease And hee added afterwards that the Pope might haue a good proceeding in the reformation and a quicke dispatch of the Councel if hee would declare himselfe plainely what points hee would not haue to bee discussed that they might labour in discussing the others by which meanes the contentions would be taken away which haue caused all the delayes For some who desire to shew their affection to his Holinesse supposing that a part of those petitions may be preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea doe oppose them all and others denying that any of them doe preiudice doe cause the businesse to bee drawen in length But if his Holinesse would declare himselfe the difficulties would cease The Emperours Ambassadours gaue a copie to many in Trent of his Maiesties letter to the Pope which made the Legates resolue to spread also the copie of the letter which themselues had written in answere to the Emperour when hee sent them that which hee had written to the Pope which letter beeing composed according to the instructions sent from Rome did containe the same conceipts as the letters of his Holinesse did The Pope comparing the propositions of all the Ambassadours with the speech of Loraine whereof aduice was sent him was so much the more resolute not to consent to the propositions of reformation made by the French-men And indeed not onely a person of a great spirit and experienced in the world as the Pope was but euery meane capacitie might discouer the cunning vsed to draw him into the net in case he had not beene warie He considered that to say he should declare which of the petitions did not please him did signifie nothing but that by suffering the others to be discussed hee should leaue a way wide open to bring in the others afterwards which were to his preiudice And who could doubt that to obtaine the first would not bee an end but a degree to passe to that at which they aymed and that to release the Ecclesiasticall precepts belonging to thrites as the communion of the Cup marriage of Priests vse of the Latin tongue which seeme at the first view not to derogate from the Popes authoritie would notwithstanding cause immediatly a totall destruction of the foundations of the Church of Rome Some things make a faire shew and seeme that they may bee admitted without losse but a wise man must consider the conclusion of things rather then their beginning Being therefore resolued to stop these first passages and considering what other remedies there might bee hee returned to his first cogitations that the King of Spaine had neither interest nor any affection to prosecute the instances made that the Emperor and French men did ãâ¦ã bour in them hoping by this meaneâ to satisfie their people and to appease the discords not knowing that the heretikes doe inculcate the reformation that they may haue a pretence for their separation from the Church and would not bee reduced though it should be made Hee thought therefore that if the Princes were made to vnderstand this they would abandon their instance and suffer the Councell to end quietly Wherefore he wholely bent his endeuours to ouercome the difficulties by this meanes And considering well all respects he thought it more easie to perswade the Emperor
by the people secular power or Magistrate or by their owne temeritie doe ascend to Ecclesiasticall Ministeries are not Ministers but theeues This doctrine was attended with eight Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that there is no visible Priesthood in the new Testament nor any power to consecrate and offer and remit sinnes but onely an Office or naked Ministery to preach the Gospel and that those who doe not preach are not Priests 2. Or that besides Priesthood there are not greater Orders The Anathematismes and lesse which are degrees to ascend to Priesthood 3. Or that holy ordination is not a Sacrament but an humane inuention or onely a certaine Rite to elect Ministers of the word of God and of the Sacraments 4. Or that the holy Ghost is not giuen by the holy Ordination nor any Character imprinted or that a Priest may returne to bee a Laique 5. Or that the holy Vnction or other Ceremonies which the Church vseth are not requisite but may be omitted or are pernicious 6. Or that there is not an Hierarchie instituted in the Catholique Church by diuine Ordination consisting of Bishops Priests and Ministers 7. Or that Bishops are not Superiour to Priests or haue not power to confirme and ordaine or that Priests also haue the same power or that Orders conferred without the consent or vocation of the people or Secular power are voyd or that they may be lawfull Ministers of the word of God and Sacraments who are not lawfully ordayned by the Ecclesiasticall power 8. Or that Bishops assumed by authoritie of the Pope are not lawfull and true but that it is an humane inuention Afterwards the decree of reformation was read which contained eighteene The Decree of Reformation heads The first concerning the matter of Residence so much disputed on in which it was sayd that euery one that hath cure of foules is bound by the Commandement of God to know his sheepe to offer Sacrifices for them to feede them with preaching Sacraments and good examples and to attend other Pastorall charges which things because they cannot be performed by him who doeth not assist and watch ouer the flocke the Synode doeth admonish them to feede and gouerne with iudgement and trueth But that none by a badde interpretation of the Constitutions made vnder Paul the third in this matter may thinke the absence of fiue Moneths lawfull it doeth declare that whosoeuer hath Bishoprickes in what title soeuer though Cardinals are bound to reside personally nor may bee absent but when Christian charitie vrgent necessitie due obedience or vtility of Church or Common-wealth doth require as also that such causes of absence must bee approoued for lawfull by the Pope or Metropolitane except they bee notorious or sudden in which case the Prouinciall Councels must take knowledge and iudge of the licences graunted that there may bee no abuse therein the Prelates prouiding that the people may not be damnified in their absence And because a short absence deserueth not this name though without any the causes aforesayd it doeth declare that this shall not exceede the space of two moneths or three at the most whether it be continuate or at diuers times so that there be equity of reason in it and without the dammage of the flocke which must be referred to the consciences of the Prelats admonishing euery one not to be absent on Sundayes in Aduent Lent Feast of the Natiuitie Resurrection Pentecost or Corpus Christi Which Decree he that shall violate besides the penalties imposed vpon Non-residents vnder Paul the third and mortall sinne may not with a good conscience enioy the Fruits for that proportion of time decreeing the same concerning all those that haue charge of soules who being absent with leaue of the Bishop must substitute a sufficient Vicar approoued by the Bishop allowing a conuenient stipend and doeth ordaine that this Deceee together with the other vnder Paul the third shall bee published in the Prouinciall and Diocesan Councels The second Article of the Decree concerning Order was That whosoeuer doeth hold a Bishopricke in what title soeuer though a Cardinall not receiuing consecration within three moneths shall lose the Fruits and deferring three moneths more shall lose the Benefice and that the consecration if it bee not in the Court of Rome shall bee celebrated in the proper Church or in the Prouince at the least if there be opportunitie The third That Bishops shall celebrate the ordinations in their owne person and in case they be sicke shall not send their subiects to bee ordained by other Bishops before they bee examined and approoued by themselues The fourth That the first Tonsure shall not bee giuen but to him that is confirmed and hath learned the principles of Faith to reade and write and hath chosen a Clericall life to serue GOD not to auoyd the Secular iudgement The fift He that is to be promoted to the inferiour Orders shall haue testimonie from the Parish Priest and Schoolemaster and charge shall bee giuen by the Bishop that his name may bee proposed publikely in Church and inquisition made of his birth age manners and life The sixth That none shall haue an Ecclesiasticall Benefice before the age of fourteene yeeres nor enioy the exemption of the tribunall if he haue not an Ecclesiasticall Benefice or wearing the habit and Tonsure doeth not serue in some Church by commission from the Bishop or dwell in a Seminary or Schoole or Vniuersitie with licence of the Bishop And for married Clerkes the constitution of Boniface the eighth shal be obserued with condition likewise that they shal serue in the Church in habit and Tonsure by deputation of the Bishop The seuenth That when an ordination is to be made all shal be called to the Citie the Wednesday before and diligent inquisition and examination of them made by the Bishop with the assistance of who he pleaseth The eighth Ordinations shall not be celebrated but in times appointed by the law in the cathedral Church in presence of the Canons and if occasion bee to make it in an other place of the Diocesse it shall bee in the most worthy Church in presence of the Clergie Euery one shall be ordained by his owne Bishop or if any bee ordained by another he shall haue letters testimoniall of his owne The ninth A Bishop shall not ordaine one of his family that is not his subiect if he haue not dwelt with him three yeeres and in that case shall presently conferre a Benefice vpon him The tenth No Abbat or other Prelate shall conferre the first Tonsure or the minor Orders but vnto Regulars their subiects nor these or other Prelats Colledges or Chapters shall grant dimissorie letters to Secular Clerkes to receiue Orders The eleuenth That the minor Orders shall be conferred vpon him that vnderstandeth the Latine tongue and with interposition of time betweene one Order and another and these being degrees vnto others none shall be ordained if
impossible to reduce this Decree into such a forme as might giue satisfaction to various opinions and to represent them with reseruations and nice distinctions gaue this forme to it in which it now is which as it is subiect to diuers interpretations so it may bee fitted to diuers opinions and being proposed in Congregation it had one hundred thirty and three voyces in fauour of it and nine and fifty did expresly contradict The Legates informed the Pope of all and demanded order what they should doe and whether the contradiction of such a number it beeing impossible to perswade them should hinder the Decree or not There was a A vaine feare of the plague in Trent report which caused some feare amongst the Fathers that the plague was in Ispruc and many would haue been gone if the Cardinal Morone who thought that matters were in good terme to finish the Councel had not vsed meanes to know the certaintie which was that in Sborri a place twentie miles distant from Ispruc many of those poore men who laboured in the mines died of a contagious sicknesse by an infection taken vnder the ground and that those of Ispruc had prouided so well as that there was no danger the disease would come thither which also did decrease in Sborri A great stirre happened likewise amongst the Italian Prelates especially those of the kingdome of Naples and Dukedome of Milan For the Catholike A stirre about the Inquisition in Milan King moued the Pope the moneth before to place the Inquisition in the state of Milan as it is in Spaine and to make a Spanish Prelate the Head of it alleadging that in regard of the vicinity of places infected it was necessary to vse exquisite diligence for the seruice of God and defence of religion and notice came that the Pope had proposed it in consistory did shew howsoeuer it was contradicted by some Cardinals some inclination to it at the perswasion of Cardinall Carpi who told him that it was good for the keeping of the citie of Milan in deuotion towards the Apostolike Sea which office hee performed for a secret hope cherished by the Spanish Ambassador that by this meanes hee should gaine the fauour of the King of Spaine to make him Pope The cities of that state sent Sforza Morone to his Holinesse and Cesare Tauerna and Princisuale Bisosto to the Catholike King and Sforza Briuio to the Councell This last to pray the Prelates and Cardinals of that state to haue compassion on their Countrey which being brought into misery by excessiue impositions would bee wholly dissolued by this which goeth beyond all many citizens preparing themselues to abandon the Countrey knowing well that that office had neuer proceeded in Spaine to heale the conscience but very often to emptie the purse and for many other mundane respects also And if the Inquisitors vnder the Kings owne eyes doe domineere so rigidly ouer their owne Countrey men how much more will they doe it in Milan where remedy will hardly bee found against them towards persons whom they care lesse for Briuio declared how the Cities were generally perplexed with this ill newes desiring the fauour of the Prelates This did more displease the Prelates then the Seculars and those of the Kingdome did doubt that the yoke being put vpon the state of Milan themselues should not bee able to keepe it from their owne neckes as they had done before The Prelates of Lombardie did assemble and resolue to write letters to the Pope and to Cardinall Borromeo subscribed by them all They tolde the Cardinall it would bee a preiudice to him to whom it belonged as Arch-bishop to bee the chiefe in that office And they said to the Pope that there were not such causes and respects as are in Spaine to put so rigorous an Inquisition amongst them which besides the euident ruine which it will bring to that state will be a great preiudice to the holy Sea For he could not refuse to place it in Naples also which would giue occasion to other Princes of Italie to desire the like And that Inquisition hauing authority ouer the Prelates the holy Sea would haue but little obedience from them because they would be forced to seeke the fauor of secular Princes to whom by this meanes they would be subiect so that in occasion of a new Councel he should haue but few Prelates whom hee might trust and commaund freely Neither ought hee to beleeue that which the Spaniards might say that the Inquisition of Milan should bee subiect to that of Rome as doeth appeare by their proceeding in the cause of the Arch-bishop of Toledo euer refusing to send the Processes which haue beene demanded from Rome as also doe the Inquisitors of the Kingdome of Sicilie who depend on Spaine The Prelates not content with this and other reasons alleadged vnto the Cardinals and others of Rome by euery one to those with whom hee had any power did perswade also that some word might bee inserted in the Decrees of the Councel in fauour of the Bishops to exempt or secure them and that the manner of making processes in that matter might be decreed which if it could not be done in the first Session it might in the next Morone gaue them hope of satisfaction And this accident did trouble the Councell very much because many were interested in it But newes came a few dayes after that the Duke of Sessa had found the generall distaste it gaue and for some reports which came vnto him doubting that the Dutchie of Milan would follow the example of the Flemings who became Gueux for so the reformists are called in those Countreys by the attempt of putting the Inquisition vpon them knowing it was not a fit time to handle that businesse stopped their Ambassadors promising to vse meanes that the State should haue satisfaction And but for this some maâer of great moment had ensued The Pope seeing the answeres of the Ambassadors made to the Articles proposed by the Legates was more confirmed in opinion that it was necessary to finish the Councell otherwise hee thought some great scandall would follow and the incoâugniences foreseenâ hee esteemed but light and feared some greater not thought on But seeing the difficulty to make an end The Pope laboââeth to finish the Councell without determining the things for which the Councel was called if the Princes were not content he resolued to treat with all of them herein Therefore hee wrote concerning this to his Nuncij in Germanie France and Spaine and spake of it to all the Ambassadours residing with him and to the Ministers of the Princes of Italie also vsing this concept that to him that assisted to finish the Councell hee should bee more obliged then if hee had assisted him with armes in some great necessitie To the Legates hee answered that they should principally ayme at the conclusion of the Councell and should grant whatsoeuer was necessary to obtaine it admitting
which compasse the will of him that is to prouide hath a large field In the third Article there was some difficulty about the visitation of Arch-bishops These alleadged the Canons and ancient customes that the Suffragans did sweare obedience to the Metropolitans and were wholly subiect to their visitation correction and gouernement and would not consent that their authoritie should be preiudiced and amongst these the Patriarke of Venice was exceeding warme On the contrary the Bishops especially those of the Kingdome of Naples laboured to mainetaine the custome by which they differ not in authority but in name onely But the number of the Bishops being great and of the Arch-bishops small and the Legates and Papalins fauouring those that these might not by granting authoritie and reputation by their subiection exempt themselues more from subiection to the Court they would obtaine nothing but one word onely of satisfaction that is that they were not forbid to visit when there was cause approoued by the Prouinciall Councell Whereof the Arch-bishops did complaine and say it was iust nothing For there beeing one Arch-bishop in the Prouinciall Councel and many Bishops it is certaine that the cause would neuer bee approoued The sixt Article was concerning the exemption of Chapters of Cathedrals from Episcopall authoritie in which the Spanish Bishops and in contemplation of them the Count of Luna hauing great interest many restrictions ampliations were made but not such as did content the Prelats howsoeuer they were often changed and in the end deferred vntill another Session as shall be said The thirteenth Article concerning Pensions spake generally that no Benefice should be burthened with greater Pensions then of the third part of the fruits or of their value conformeable to that which was vsed when the Pensions began This seem ãâã conuenient to the Cardinall of Loraine because there are some very rich benefices which could not be said to be burthened if they should pay two thirds and others so poore that they cannot beare any pension at all And therefore he said that this was not a iust distribution and that it was better to prohibite that Bishopriques of a thousand crownes and benefices of an hundred should be burthened and concerning the others to say nothing This opinion preuailed to the great content of the Legates and Papalins for the absolute power which was left to the Pope in good Benefices Those who demaunded a moderation of the pensions of reseruations of fruits formerly imposed of accesses and regresses made many and long discourses But the difficultie compelled euery one to bury all in silence for the confusion and disorders which were foreseene would ensue For all would haue excused themselnes that they would not resigne their Benefices without those conditions and those especially who had payd composition to the Chamber for the obtaining of such graces would haue complained that the graces should bee taken from them and the money not restored the restitution wereof was a thing impossible Finally euery one thought it enough to prouide for the future without thinking of that which is past The fourteenth Article which did detest and forbid all payment of part of the fruits for the collation prouision or possession did much please the French men They saide the payment of Annats was taken away by those words And indeed he that doth consider and examine them cannot giue them any other sence howsoeuer the euent hath shewed that they haue not been so vnderstood in Rome In the seuenteenth in which pluralitie of Benefices is forbid and dualtie granted when one is not sufficient some desired an addition that they should not be distant aboue a dayes iourney that the incumbent might make part of his residence in each of them But they could not obtaine it neither did they much labour foreseeing that that addition as also the whole Article would not bee executed but against those of the poorer sort onely The eighteenth howsoeuer it did please in that it did restore in effect the prouision of Benefices with cure to Bishops yet the French-men did oppose against the forme of the examination because it did seeme to binde the Bishops hands to strait Their reason was that by that concourse too open and to publike a way was giuen to ambition that antiquitie made profession to giue benefices to him that refused them whereas by this new manner they would not only procure them but professe themselues to be worthy of them In the nineteenth the Bishop of Conimbria spake at large against the Expectatiues or Aduowsons because they did make the incumbents death to bee desired and sometimes procured And for mentall Reseruations hee sayd they were fraudes and neere thefts and that it was better to leaue to the Pope the whole collation of all Benefices then to vse such vnworthy Artifices as was to giue vertue to a secret thought not published and to leaue a suspicion that it was not a reseruation in the minde but an inuention after the fact But Simoneta crossed his discourse saying that it was good to reprehend abuses for which no prouision was determined that it might be procured but seeing a common disposition to the remedie and the Decree composed alreadie it was sufficient to establish it by consenting without multiplying words of reprehension ambitiously when there was no neede The eleuenth of September the French Ambassadours receiued letters from the King of the eight and twentieth of August in which hee signified that hee had receiued the Articles imparted to them by the Legates and did see that matters were farre from the hope hee conceiued because to establish these was to pare the Kings nayles and to make those of the Ecclesiastiques The French King writeth to Trent concerning the Reformation of Princes longer Which because hee would not endure hee commanded to represent to the Fathers with wisedome dexteritie and courage that as euery Prince so long as the Councell doth proceed aright is bound to fauour it with all heate of zeale so to couer the sore which causeth the present euils and to make a greater with the preiudice of Kings is farre from that which was expected That he saw how lightly they passed ouer the reformation of the Clergy who onely haue giuen the scandals to those that haue separated themselues from the Romish Church and how they assume authoritie to take away the rights and prerogatiues of Kings to breake their Constitutions and Customes prescribed by time out of minde to anathematize and excommunicate Kings and Princes all tending to sowe disobedience sedition and rebellion of subiects against their Soueraignes whereas it is manifest to the whole world that the power of the Fathers and of the Councel extendeth onely to the reformation of the Clergie without touching matters of State or of Secular power and iurisdiction which is wholly distinct from the Ecclesiasticall and that alwayes when the Fathers and Councels haue presumed to handle such things Kings and Princes haue
to propose to the Pope a conference betweene his Holinesse the Emperour and the King of Spaine and the King her sonne in whose traine her selfe would be The proposition did not displease the Pope because it might serue him to finish the Councell but hee thought the execution was impossible And he promised to send Nuncij to the Emperour and King of Spaine to this end and appointed the Bishop of Vintimiglia for Spaine whom hee therefore recalled from Trent and the Bishop of Ischia for the Emperour To the Cardinall of Loraine he made excessiue demonstrations of honor lodged him in the palace a thing vnusuall went publiquely to visite How the cardinall of Loraine was treated in Rome him in his lodging Their discourses were partly about the Conference though the Cardinall did not thinke it feasable They treated about the sale of a 100000. crownes which whether the Cardinall did promote or draw backe was not discouered But the Pope hauing vpon a new instance made by the French Ambassadour answered that he did referre it to the Councell many thought it to be an excuse inuented by Loraine But the principall businesse was about finishing the Synode which the Pope thought to be of greatest importance and knew to bee most difficult Wherein there was great confidence betweene them For the Cardinall discouered to him that his interests were turned the same way and that since the death of his brothers he saw plainely that there was no meanes to maintaine Religion in France and his house but his coniunction with the Apostolique Sea The Pope promised to make Cardinals at his instance and gaue him such words as shewed an intention to make him his Successour in the Popedome and that they might haue more credite he made shew that the greatnesse of that Cardinall was profitable for the endes hee had in ayming at some matter of great moment And the conclusion of his discourses to euery one was We must shut vp the Councell prouide money and afterwards that will happen which shall please GOD. The Pope told the Cardinall that as often as he heard of the discords and delaies which some did plot he thought to suspend the Councell but changed his opinion for feare of the scandall which the world would take which knew not the trueth and that sometimes he thought this the greatest euill that could occurre and sometimes iudged it lesse then the danger in which his authoritie was which was the marke at which the Princes Bishops and all sorts of persons did shoot but finally that it was necessary to lay aside all respects and come to this resolution The Cardinall disswaded him shewing that this was not a medicine to cure the euill but to deferre it onely with greater danger because hee would in a short time haue new demands to restore it and plots would be laid by those who were not satisfied with him and that to suspend was as difficult as to finish it For there was no need to alleadge causes for this it being sufficient to bring things to the conclusion and so to ende whereas the suspension did require an allegation of the cause whereof euery one would speake his opinion that it was more honourable to finish then to suspend it and hee vsed other reasons which made the Pope know that his counsell was good and faithfull And afterwards he aduised him to deale plainely with the King of Spaine Therefore calling the Ambassadours of that King hee complained in grieuous termes saying that he had called the Councell vpon hope and promise that the affaires of the Papacy would haue beene fauoured by his Maiestie to whom he had giuen all imaginable satisfaction and would giue him more according to his demands if the impediments caused by the Councel were taken away that he had not demanded any fauour of his Maiestie and his Ministers but the ending of the Councell for the seruice of GOD and the publike good and therein was ill vsed though it was rather a losse to the King then a benefit Therefore hee was forced to hold esteeme of him by whom he was esteemed and to cast himselfe into the armes of those that would assist him And he dispatched also a Currier to the King with a letter of his owne hand complaining of the offices done by his Ambassadour and Prelats in Trent contrarie to his Ministers in Rome each party saying hee doth the commission of his Maiestie Hee shewed that it was conuenient for the seruice of GOD of the Apostolike Sea and of his Maiestie that the Councell should end and in conclusion he desired him to declare himselfe plainely whether he would assist him heerein or not The Cardinall did counsel him also not to be auerse from granting to the Emperour the Cup and marriage of Priests by which meanes he should gaine both him and the king of the Romans not to consent onely to the ending of the Councell but to be fauourable and to promote it He told him likewise that it was necessary to omit the reformation of Princes because it would prolong the businesse more then any thing besides After the departure of Loraine nine French Bishops parted from Trent and returned home so that there remained but eight besides sixe who went with the Cardinall to Rome This departure caused an opinion that they were recalled and that there was a purpose at the perswasion of the Hugonots to recall the others that the end of the Councell approaching no French men might bee present when they should bee anathematized The Legates to facilitate the difficulties of secret mariage caused the Diuines who were maintainers and opposers of it to make a publike disputation This was neuer done before in any occurrence and then did so little good that euery one was more confirmed in his owne opinion After this to reassume the Congregations and to handle the reformation they gaue foorth the residue of the Articles the last of which was the reformation of Princes being forced thereunto by the mutinie of the Prelats Of which matter concerning Princes hauing often made mention and now being come to a place in which it is necessarie to recite it for the vnderstanding of the things that follow it must bee knowne that it did containe a propheme with thirteene Articles and a very pregnant Epilogue the substance whereof was That the Synode besides the things constituted concerning Ecclesiasticall persons hath thought fit to correct the abuses of the Seculars brought in against the immunitie of the Church hoping that the Princes will be content and cause due obedience to be rendred to the Clergie And therefore it doth admonish them to cause their magistrates officers and temporall Lords to yeeld that obedience to the Pope and constitutions of the Councell which themselues are bound to performe And for facilitation heereof it doth renew some things decreed by the holy Canons and Imperial The Articles of the Reformation of Princes lawes in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie which
ought to bee obserued vpon paine of Anathema 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons may not bee iudged in a secular Court howsoeuer there may bee doubt of the title of the Clerkeship or themselues consent or haue renounced the things obtained or for any cause whatsoeuer though vnder pretence of publike vtilitie or seruice of the King nor shall be proceeded against there in cause of murder if it bee not truly and properly a murder and notoriously knowne nor in other cases permitted by the law without the declaration of the law going before 2. That in causes spirituall of matrimonie heresie patronage beneficiall ciuill criminall and mixt belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court as well ouer persons as ouer goodes tithes fourths and other portions appertaining to the Church or ouer beneficiall Patrimonies Ecclesiasticall Fees temporall iurisdiction of Churches the temporall Iudges shall not meddle neither in the Petitorie nor in the Possessorie taking away all appeale vpon pretence of iustice denied or as from an abuse or because the things obtained are renounced and those who shall haue recourse to the Secular magistrate in the causes aforesaid shall bee excommunicated and depriued of their rights belonging vnto them in these things And this shall be obserued also in causes depending in what instance soeuer 3. That the Seculars shall not appoint Iudges in causes Ecclesiasticall though they haue Apostolike authoritie or a custome time out of mind and the Clerkes who shall receiue such offices from the Lakes though by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer shall bee suspended from their orders depriued of their Benefices and offices and made vncapeable of them 4. That the Secular shall not command the Ecclesiasticall Iudge not to excommunicate without licence or to reuoke or suspend the Excommunication denounced nor forbid him to examine cite and condemne or to haue Sergeants or Ministers for execution 5. That neither the Emperour Kings nor any Prince whatsoeuer shall make Edicts or Constitutions in what manner soeuer concerning Ecclesiasticall causes or persons nor meddle with their persons causes iurisdictions or tribunals no not in the Inquisition but shall bee bound to affoord the seculat Arme to Ecclesiasticall Iudges 6. That the temporall iurisdiction of the Ecclesiastikes though with meere and mixt power shall not bee disturbed nor their subiects drawne to the Secular tribunals in causes temporall 7. That no prince or magistrate shall promise by Briefe or other writing or giue hope to any to haue a Benefice within their dominions nor procure it from the Prelates or Chapters of Regulars and hee that shall obtaine it by that meanes shall bee depriued and yncapeable 8. That they shall not meddle with the fruites of Benefices Vacant vnder pretence of custodie or patronage or protection or of withstanding discords nor shall place there either Bayliefes or Vicars and the Seculars who shall accept such offices and custodies shall bee excommunicated and the Clerkes suspended from their Orders and depriued of their Benefices 9. That the Ecclesiastikes shall not bee forced to pay taxes gabels eithes passages subsidies though in the name of gift or loane either in respect of the Church goods and of their Patrimonial except in Prouinces where by ancient custome the Ecclesiastikes themselues doe assist in publike Parliaments to impose Subsidies both vpon the Laitie and the Clergie to make warre against the infidels or for other vrgent necessities 10. That they shall not meddle with Ecclesiasticall goods mooueable or immooueable vassallages tenths or other rights nor in the goods of communities or priuate men ouer which the Church hath any right nor shall rent out the depasturing or herbage which groweth in the lands and possessions of the Church 11 That the letters sentences and citations of Iudges Ecclesiasticall especially of the Court of Rome so soone as they bee exhibited shall bee intimated without exception published and executed neither shall it bee necessarie to require consent or licence which is called Exequatur or Placet or by any other name either for this or for taking possession of Benefices though vpon pretence of withstanding falshoods and violences except in fortresses and those Benefices in which Princes are acknowledged by reason of the temporalitie and in case there shall bee doubt of falsitie or of some great scandall or tumult the Bishop as the Popes delegate shall constitute what hee thinketh needefull 12. That Princes and Magistrates shall not lodge their officers seruants souldiers horses or dogs in the houses or Monasteries of the Ecclesiastikes nor take any thing from them for their foode or passage 13. And if any Kingdome Prouince or place shall pretend not to be bound to any of the things aforesaid by vertue of priuiledges from the Apostolike Sea which are in actuall vse the priuiledges shall bee exhibited to the Pope within a yeere after the end of the Councell which shall bee confirmed by him according to the merites of the Kingdomes or Prouinces and in case they be not exhibited before the end of the yeere they shall be vnderstood to bee of no force And for the Epilogue there was an ad ãâ¦ã tion to all Prindes to haue in veneration the things which concerne the Clergie as peculiar to God and not to suffer them to bee offended by others renewing all the constitutions of Popes and holy Canons in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie commanding vnder paine of Anathema that neither directly nor indirectly vnder any preâence whatsoeuer any thing bee constituted or executed against the persons or goods of the Clergie or against their libertie any priuiledges or exemptions though immemoriall notwithstanding And this is it which was first imparted to the Ambassadours and by each of them sent to their Princes whereupon the French King gaue the order to his Ambassadors before mentioned And the Emperor hauing seene them wrot to the Cardinall Morone that hee could not possibly assent either as Emperor Are distastfull to the Emperour or as Arch-Duke that they should speake in Councell of reforming the iurisdiction of Princes nor to take from them authority to receiue assistance and contributions from the Clergie putting him in minde that all the former euils did arise from the oppressions attempted by the Ecclesiastikes against people and Princes That they should beware not to prouoke them more and cause greater inconueniences to arise After Loraine was departed the French Ambassadours put their protestation in order to make vse of it if need were In the Congregation of the two and twentieth of September one of the Fathers made a long speach to shew that the cause of all deformation proceeded from Princes that they had more neede of reformation that the Articles were already in order and was now time to propose them that they might not vanish to nothing by delaies After hee had spoken the Ambassadour de Ferrieres made a long querulous The speach of de Ferrieres Oration or as the Frenchmen say a complaint The contents whereof in the
protestation made by the French Ambassadours would haue which was read with varietie of affections Those who were ill affected to the Court of Rome did commend it as true and necessarie But the Popes adherents thought it as abominable as the Protestations formerly made by Luther In the sixt Anathematisme of Matrimonie many did wonder that the dissolution The censure of the Decrees of mariage not consummated for a solemne vow should bee made an Article of faith because the matrimoniall coniunction though not consummated by carnall copulation is a bond instituted by the Law of GOD. For the Scripture doeth affirme that there was a true mariage ãâ¦ã Mary and Ioseph and the solemnitie of the profession being or ãâ¦ã reâ po ãâ¦ã as Boniface the eighth hath decreed it seemed strange not so ãâ¦ã humane bond should dissolue a diuine as that he should bee condemned for an hereticke who will not beleeue that an inuention of man borneth any hundred yeeres since the Apostles should preuaile against a diuine instituted on made at the first creation of the world In the seuenth it was thought to bee a captious speech to condemne for an hereticke him that shall say that the Church hath erred in reaching that Matrimonie is not dissolued by adulterie For if one should say absolutely that Matrimony ought to be dissolued for that cause without saying or thinking that one hath erred or not erred in teaching the contrary it seemeth that this man should not bee comprehended and yet it doeth not appeare how one can thinke so except the hold the contrary to bee an errour It was iudged that they should haue spoken plainely and said absolutely that ãâ¦ã noâ dissolued by adulterie or that both opinions are probable and not to make an Article of faith concerning a word onely But these men would not haue made the difficultie if they had knowen the causes before mentioned why they did speake in that maner The ninth Canon did affoord matter of speech also by that affirmatiue that God doth not deny the gift of chastitie to him that doth demaund it a right because it did seeme to be contrary to the Gospel which affirmeth that it is not giuen to all and to Saint Paul who doth not exhort to demaund it which was more easie then to marry The Polititians knew not what to thinke of the twelfth Anathematismem that it should bee heresie to hold that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges it being certaine that the Lawes of mariage were all made by the Emperours and the iudicature of them administred by the secular Magistrates so long as the Roman Lawes were in force which the reading onely of the Theodosian and Iustinian Codes and of the Nouels doth euidently demonstrate And in the formes of Cassiodore there is mention of termes vsed by the Gothish Kings in the dispensations of degrees prohibited which then were thought to belong to ciuill gouernment and not to bee matters of religion and to him that hath any skill in story it is most knowen that the Ecclesiastiques began to iudge causes of this nature partly by commission and partly by negligence of Princes and Magistrates But in the beginning of the Decree of reformation of Matrimony many wondred how it could bee defined as an Article of faith that clandestine mariages are true Sacraments and that the Church hath alwayes detested them because it doeth implie a contradiction to detest Sacraments And to command that the Parish Priest should ãâ¦ã gate those that are ioyned and vnderstanding their consent should say I ioyne you in Matrimony in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost was derided by the criticks saying that either they are ioyned by those words or not if not then that is not true which the Councell of Florence hath determined that matrimony receiueth perfection from consent if so what coniunction is that which the Priest maketh of persons ioyned before And if the word I ioyne should be expounded I declare them ioyned a way would be layd open to conclude that the words of the absolution are declaratory also But howsoeuer it was they said the decree was made to no other end but that within a short time it might bee made an Article of faith that those words pronounced by the Parish Priest were the forme of the Sacrament For making void clandestine mariages they spake as much as was spoken of it in the Councell it selfe For some did extoll the decree to the heauens and others said that if those matrimonies were Sacraments and consequently instituted by CHRIST and the Church hath alwayes detested them and finally made them voyd it did not appeare how those who had not made prouision for it in the beginning could be excused from the blame of ignorance or negligence And when the distinction on which they founded the decree was published that the contract was nullified which is the matter of the Sacrament it was hard to vnderstand a long time because the matrimoniall contract hath no distinction from the matrimony nor the matrimony from the Sacrament and the rather because the matrimony was indissoluble before it was a Sacrament in regard CHRIST doeth not pronounce it insoluble as instituted by him but as by GOD in the earthly Paradise But it being admitted that the Matrimoniall contract is an humane and ciuill thing separate from the Sacrament which is nullified some said this annullation would not belong to the Ecclesiasticall Iudge but to the Secular to whom the discussion and cognition of all ciuill contracts doeth appertaine The cause alleadged to moderate the impediments of mariage was much commended as reasonable but it was obserued withall that it did necessarily conclude many more restrictions then those that were decreed in regard there are no lesse inconueniences by the impediments confirmed then by those that were abolished The end of the Article of matrimoniall dispensations mooued a vaine question in the curious whether the Pope by reseruing them to himselfe alone did more good or hurt to his authoritie For the good was alleadged the great quantitie of gold which did flow into the Court through this chanell and the obligations of so many Princes gained by this meanes as to be satisfied in their appetites or interests so to defend the Papall authoritie on which onely the legitimation of their children was grounded For the hurt the losse of the reuenues of England and of the obedience of that crowne was produced which did weigh downe all gaine or friendship which the dipensations might procure The Frenchmen did not like the decree that hee that stealeth a woman shall bee bound to endow her at the pleasure of the Iudge saying that the Law concerning dowries cannot be made by Ecclestiâall authoritie and that it was an artifice to take the iudicature of that delict from the secular Magistrate For if the Ecclesiastique may make the Law hee may iudge the cause And howsoeuer they said absolutely at the pleasure of the
a nullitie in the profession shall not bee heard after fiue yeeres from the first day thereof and shall alleadge the cause before the Superiour and Ordinarie before hee depose the habit and none shall goe to a more large religion nor haue leaue to weare the habit secretly 20. The Abbats and Heads of the Orders shall visit the Monasteries subiect vnto them though but by Commenda and the Commendataries shall be bound to execute the Ordinations and in those Priors and Superiours who haue spirituall gouernement shall bee created by the Chapters or visiters of the Orders 21. That the Synode doeth desire to restore discipline in all Monasteries but seeth it is impossible in regard of the stiffenecked and difficult age yet they will not omit to vse meanes that hereafter prouision may bee made therein and doe hope that his Holinesse as farre as hee shall see the times will comport will prouide that a Regular professed person shall bee made gouernour of Monasteries commended and those that shall bee vacant hereafter shall not bee conferred but vpon Regulars and those who haue Monasteries in Commenda and are Heads of Orders if prouision bee not made within sixe moneths of a Regular successor they shall make prouision or quit the place otherwise the Commendaes shall bee vacant And in the prouision of Monasteries the qualitie of euery one shall bee expressed by name otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 22. That it shall bee vnderstood that all Regulars are subiect to these Decrees notwithstanding any priuiledge though by foundation commanding Bishops and Abbats to execute them immediatly and praying and commanding Princes and Magistrates to assist them as often as they shall be required The reading of the generall reformation did presently follow which The generall reformation after an exhortation to Bishops for exemplary life modestie in apparell and food and frugality doth forbid 1. That they shall giue to their kinred or any of their family any part of the reuenues of the Church except they bee poore extending the same to all beneficed persons secular or regular and also vnto Cardinals 2. That the Bishops shall in the first Prouinciall Councell receiue the Decrees of this Synod of Trent promise obedience to the Pope Anathematize the heresies condemned and euery Bishop promoted hereafter shall doe the same in the first Synod and all beneficed men who are to assist in the Diocesan Synode shall doe the same therein Those who haue the care of Vniuersities and studies generab shall endeauour to make the Decrees to be receiued in them and the Doctours to teach the Catholique faith in conformitie of them and shall take a solemne oath herein euery yeere And for those which are immediatly subiect to the Pope his Holinesse will haue care that they be reformed in the same manner by his Delegats or as hee shall thinke fit 3. That howsoeuer the sword of excommunication is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline profitable to keepe men in obedience it is to be vsed with sobriety and circumspection hauing found by experience that it is more contemned then feared when it is denounced rashly for a small cause Therefore it shall not be denounced by any but by the Bishop for things lost or stollen who shall not grant it at the perswasion of any secular authority whatsoeuer though a Magistrate And in iudiciall causes in which a reall or personall execution may bee made they shall abstaine from censures and in ciuill belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court they may vse pecuniary punishments or proceed by distraining of goods or imprisonment of the parties themselues with their executors or others and in case they be not able to execute really or personally they may proceed to excommunication And the same shall be obserued in criminall causes The secular Magistrate shall not prohibite the Ecclesiasticall to excommunicate or reuoke excommunication vpon pretence that the Decree hath not beene obserued The person excommunicated shall not onely not be receiued to participate with the faithfull but if he perseuere in the censures he may be proceeded against as suspected of heresie 4. It doth giue power to the Bishops in the Diocesan Synods and to the Heads of the Orders in the generall Chapters to ordaine for their Churches that which shall bee for the honor of God and benefite of them when there shall be an obligation to celebrate so many Masses by testamentarie legacies that they cannot bee performed or that the almes is so small that none can bee found to performe the charge but with condition that memory be alwaies made of those parties deceased who haue left the legacies 5. That in the collation or any other disposition of Benefices no derogation bee made to the qualities conditions and charges required or imposed in the erection or foundation or by any other constitution otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 6. When the Bishop not in time of visitation doth proceed against the Canons the Chapter shall elect two in the beginning of euery yeere by whose councell and consent the Bishop shall proceed in all the acts and the voyces of both shall bee as one and in case they both dissent from the Bishop a third shall bee elected by them who shall determine the controuersie and if they cannot agree the third man shall bee elected by the next Bishop But in causes of concubinaries or other more hainous the Bishop may receiue information alone proceed to retention and for the residue shall obserue what is ordained The Bishop shall haue the first seate in the quire Chapter or other publique places and shall choose his place The Bishop shall preside in the Chapter except in cases belonging to him or his which authority shall not bee communicated to his vicar and those who are not of the Chapter shall in causes Ecclesiasticall be all subiect to the Bishop and where Bishops haue more iurisdiction then the aforesaid the Decree shall not haue place 7. Heereafter no regresse or accesse to any Ecclesiasticall benefice shall bee granted and those which be granted already shall neither bee extended nor transferred and herein the Cardinals shall be comprehended also Coadiutors with future succession shall not be made in any Ecclesiasticall benefices whatsoeuer and if in Cathedrall Churches or Monasteries it shall be necessary to doe it the cause shall first be knowen by the Pope and the due qualities shall concurre 8. All beneficed men shall vse as much hospitality as their reuenue will giue them leaue and it doth command those who haue the gouernement of Hospitals vnder what title soeuer to exercise it as they are bound by the reuenues deputed hereunto and if persons of that sort as the institution doth require be not found in the place the reuenues shall be conuerted to a pious vse as neere as can be to that as shall seeme good to the Bishop with two of the Chapter And those who will not giue
Soldans of great Caire is the most like in all the world to this of the Bishops of Rome For neither the dignitie of the Soldans nor the honors of the Mammalukes are hereditarie but passing from one familie to another doe sometimes fall vpon strangers But the seruilitie of the Romans is more base then that of these Egyptians and Syrians For the infamie of these is somwhat couered in that the Mammalukes are warlicke and valiant men accustomed to labour and wholy auerse from pleasures But whom doe the Romanes serue marrie idle and slouthfull persons strangers and such as many times are as base for their descent as for their maners It is high time to awake out of this lethargie and to remember that to be a Roman is a most glorious name when it is accompanied with virtue and that their shame is doubled who haue forgotten the honor and renowne of their ancesters They haue now a most fit oportunitie to free themselues For when the Pope dieth the Cardinals are disunited the Grandies are of diuers factions Italie is full of armes and tumults and the Papall tyrannie is now ãâã more odious to all Princes then euer it was before In a Letter of Monsieur de LANSAC the French Ambassador resident in the Councell of Trent written to the King his Master WEe haue not as yet proposed the articles of Reformation because we well perceiue that they will giue eare to nothing that may hinder the profit and authoritie of the Court of Rome Besides the Pope is so much master of this Councell that his Pensioners whatsoeuer the Emperors Ambassadors or wee doe remonstrate vnto them will doe but what they list In a Letter of Monsieur de PIBRAC the French Ambassador in the said Councell to the Queene mother MY Lords the Legates together with the Italian Bishops which came from Rome made a kind of Decree that nothing should be This was done that nothing might be moued in the Councell to diminish the Popes greatnesse proposed for the Fathers to consult of but by the Legats onely or at the least nothing but what pleased them This we haue seene obserued euen to the shutting vp of the Councell In another place of the same Letter MAdam that they may the better keepe the power which they haue to be the only men that may propose and put into consultation what pleaseth them they hould it for a matter alreadie determined that the Ambassadors of Princes may not make any remonstrances in the assembly of the Prelats fearing perhaps that if they were heard and vnderstood by the Fathers they might yeeld to their demands especially beeing reasonable In a Letter of Queen Mother to Monsieur de LANSAC IF the promises which the Legats doe make vnto you and the opinion which I haue of their dignitie and integritie do compel mee to hope for some good from the Councell on the other side that which I haue hitherto obserued concerning their manner of proceeding quite contrarie to their words makes mee feare that this whole Councell of ours is nothing but a faire appearance of flours without any fruit or amendment at all The King of France in a Letter to the Lords du FERRIER and PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell MY Lords as far as I perceiue by your Letters of the eleuenth of this moneth I am quite out of all hope of that which I expected from the Councell in case the Fathers doe proceed to determine of the * These were Articles for the Reformamation of Secular Princes which the Legats set on foote to hinder the proposing of the Articles for the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques Articles which they haue been pleased to communicate vnto you This would be to pare the nayles of Kings and let their owne grow c. In a Letter to the King of France by the Lords du FERRIER and de PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell September 25. 1563. OF an hundred and fiftie Prelats which then were present in the Councell a whole hundred had * A conspiracie in y e Councel to hinder the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques conspired together and subscribed as the said Legats haue assured vs not to vote any Article of the said reformation vntill the Articles of Princes were proposed and giuen to the Fathers This hath not onely beene done but it hath been done more rigorously contrarie to all law both diuine and humane then at the first c. ANDREW DVDITHIVS Bishop of Fiue Churches in an Epistle to MAXIMILIAN 2. Emperour in which he deliuereth his opinion about the ministring of the Cup to the Laitie and the mariage of Priests WHat good could bee done in that Councell in which the votes were not weighed but numbred If goodnesse of the cause if reason had been the weapons to fight withall though wee were but few wee had vanquished a great armie of our enemies But seing that number only came into the field in which we were far inferiour to them though our cause were good wee could not possibly preuaile The Pope had an hundred for one and in case those had not been enough he could haue created a thousand more to haue helped at a need We dayly saw hungrie and needie Bishops come to Trent youths for the mostpart which did but begin to haue beards giuen ouer to luxurie and riot hired only to giue their voice as the Pope pleased They were both vnlearned and simple yet fit for the purpose in regard of their impudent bouldnesse When these were added to the Popes old flatterers iniquitie triumphed and it was impossible to determine of any thing but as they pleased who thought it to be the highest point of their religion to maintaine the authoritie and luxurie of the Pope There was a graue and learned man who was not able to endure so great an indignitie he was presently traduced as being no good Catholique and was terrified threatned and persecuted that he might approue things against his will in sum matters were brought to that passe by the iniquitie of those who game thither fitted and prepared that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of disguised maskers not of men but of images such as Deddas made that mooued by nerues which were none of their owne They were ãâ¦ã ing Bishops who as Country bagpipes could not speake but as breath was put into them The holy Ghost had nothing to doe in this assemblie all the counsels giuen there proceeded from humane policie and tended onely to maintaine the Popes immoderate and shamfull domination Answeres were expected from thence as from the ãâã of Dolphes and Dodona the Holy Sp ãâ¦ã which as they boast doth gouerne their Councels was sent from thence in a postilion's cloak-bag which in case of any inundations could not come thither a thing most ridiculous vntill the waters were asswaged So it came to passe that the Spirit was not vpon the waters as it is in Genesis but
147 The fourth Apr. 8. 1546. 162 The fift Iune 17. 1546. 184 The sixt Ian. 13. 1547. 223 The seuenth March 3. 1547. 263 The eight March 11. 1547. 267 The ninth and first in Bolonia Aprill 21. 1547 270 The tenth and second in Bolonia Iune 11. 1547. 276 The eleuenth Session and first in the second reduction in Trent May 1. 1551 313 The twelfth and second in the second reduction in Trent Sept. 1. 1551. 317 The thirteenth Session Oct. 11. 1551. 339 The fourteenth Nouemb. 25. 1551. 356 The fifteenth Ian. 25. 1552. 369 The sixteenth which is the sixt and last vnder Pope Iulius the third April 28. 1552. 376 The seuenteenth and first vnder Pope Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 469 The eighteenth and second vnder Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 480 The nineteenth May. 14. 1562 506 The twentieth Iune 4. 1562. 511 The one and twentieth Iul. 16. 1562. 539 The two and twentieth Sept. 17. 1562. 572 The three and twentieth Iul. 15. 1563. 737 The foure and twentieth Nouem 11. 1563. 783 The fiue and twentieth and last of the Councell of Trent December 3. and 4. 1563. 805 Session in the Councell of Trent had no reall difference from a generall congregation 662 Siluester Prierias writeth against Luther 6 Simoneta maketh a faction about the Institution of Bishops 607 Simonie is discussed with all doubts belonging to it 398 399 492 c. Simonie is laid to the charge of Pope Pius the fourth 628 Smalcalda in which there was a great assembly of the Protestants 77 Soto is suspected to bee a Lutheran 178 writeth three bookes De natura gratia as a Commentarie vpon that Decree of the Councell and is opposed by Andreas Vega. 216 229 Being readie to die hee writeth a letter to the Pope concerning Conciliarie matters 693 Subscription of the Decrees of the Councell 813 Suisses are diuided in religion 45 Make a league after the death of Zuinglius 60 are inuited to the Councell by the Pope 164 are much fauored by Pope Iulius the third 313 Supplication sent out of France into Spaine 447 Suspension of the Councell is made for two years 376 377 But continueth ten yeares 381 T THechel a Dominican writeth again Luther 5 Title of the Councell is much questioned 134 141 142 481. Titular Bishops spoken against and defended 717 The Bishop of Conimbria speaketh against them 735 Traditions are diâoursed on 151 152 c. Are made to âe of equall authority with the Scriptur 154 Translation of the Councell to Bolonia is resolued on in Rome 259 and executed in Trent 266 267 c. The discussion of the cause thereof is referred to certaine delegates in Rome 283 Treasure of the Church what it is 6 Trent is named for the place to hold the Councell in but the Protestants will not consent 101 The Legates are recalled from Trent because they were left alone 104 and are sent thither againe 111 The Councell of Trent is protested against by the Protestants 126 It beginneth the 13. of December Anno Dom. 1545 129 130 V. VErgerius is sent Nuncio to King Ferdinand 52 Is made Nuncio in the place of Hugo Rangone Bishop of Rheggio 66 Is recalled out of Germanie 72 and sent backe 73 His negotiation 74 Returneth to the Pope and is rewarded 78 Goeth to the Colloquie in Wormes vnder a false name 93 Flyeth to the Councell for succour and after quitteth both it and Italy 154 Discouereth the plots of the Romanists to the Suisses and Grisons 345 Writeth against the Bull of the intimation of the Councell 436 Being in Valtellina maketh obiections against the Councel 743 Vincentia is chosen to hold the Councell in 84 Three Legats are sent thither 85 The Councell is deferred 86 and afterwards suspended during pleasure 90 The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vincentia 100 Virgin Marie is exempted from sinne by the Franciscans 175 180 How she came to be worshipped 181 182 Vnction and the doctrine of it 350 351 Vnction of Benefices was inuented to Palliate Pluralitie 251 Vniuersities of Louaine Collen condemne Luthers Bookes 9 and so doth the Vniuersitie of Paris 16 Voices in Councell to whom they belong by right 62 How they haue beene giuen in Councell in all ages 135 Whether they may be giuen by Proctors 707 Vulgar tongue in the Church what inconuenience it bringeth 460 How it hath beene vsed in former times 577 578 W. WAldenses or Albigenses in the Alpes 3 are miserably slaine by the Frenchmen 119 Obtaine a great victory against the Duke of Sauoy 446 War betweene the Emperour and the French King 102 The Pope doth more intend the war against the Protestants then the Councell 144 Rumors of the Protestants armes causeth the Counsell to be suspended 377 Warre in France betweene the Protestants and Papists 647 Wolsey is delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the diuorce of Henry the eight 68 Workes of good men how they are to be valued 196 Workes before grace 198 Workes after grace 199 Z. ZVinglius in Zuric opposeth the Pope beginning from the abuse of Indulgences preached by Friar Samson amongst the Suisses 9 The Bishop of Constance writeth and the Dominicans preach against him by which meanes he is the more stirred vp 16 His difference with Luther 48 Is slaine in battaile 59 Zuric maketh a Decree in fauour of the reformed religion 17 FINIS LONDON ¶ Printed by Bonham Norton and Iohn Bill Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie ANNO DOM. M. DC XXIX